Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter I. The International Conspiracy Against Yugoslavia

Genocide in Satellite Croatia Chapter I. The International Conspiracy Against Yugoslavia

Continued from Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris.

THE founding of the Kingdom of the Serbs, Croats and Slovenes in 1918 aroused considerable jealousy among some of the neighboring countries. All the old motives for envy were sharpened as the government faced the difficulties of internal policy in the founding of a really national state. Hungary, thenceforward separated from Austria, coveted the fertile land of the Vojvodina to the North of Belgrade; Bulgaria continued to revindicate Macedonia in Southern Serbia; while Fascist Italy dreamed of increasing her “vital living space” by annexing Dalmatia, once ruled over by Venice.

Rome was the center where all these ambitious aims converged. It was there that all the maneuvers for breaking up the Little Entente and preparing the encirclement of Yugoslavia were undertaken. Needless to say all these projects won the favor of Germany, just beginning to stir from the torpor of her defeat and echoed in the rantings of Adolph Hitler. With the rebirth of Pan-Germanism she began once again to look toward the East and counted on profiting from the insatiable appetites of her neighbors to assure her own expansion onto Slavic territory.

In the meanwhile, the Vatican placed all its hope on the Croatian nationalist movement which had taken up the fight against Yugoslavia. In April 1919, Cardinal Gasparri, Vatican Secretary of State, made a statement to the correspondent of the newspaper, Petit Parisien, in favor of Slovene and Croatian independence with republican governments.1 According to the French journalist, Maurice Prax, Cardinal Gasparri on this occasion expressed his regret that Austria-Hungary had been destroyed, because it had formed a barrier against the Orient.

1 This declaration was reprinted by the Italian historian, Luigi Salvatorelli in his book, La Politica della Santa Sede (Milan, 1987), p. 77.

In 1982, a well-known English journalist, Wickham Steed, disclosed the Italo-Germanic and Hungarian plan which aimed to dismember Yugoslavia and to create a Balkan federation under Italian control:

    Meanwhile, there is much talk in various European capitals of the “Europe Congress” which has been meeting in Rome during the past week under the auspices of the Italian Royal Academy.

    The recent visit of the Hungarian Prime Minister, Mr. Gombos, to Signor Mussolini, is understood to have been connected with the real, though not perhaps the ostensible purpose of this Congress. The presence in Rome of German representatives like Dr. Schacht, the former Governor of the Reichbank, and, for a time, of prominent Hitlerites like Herren Rosenberg and Goering, is thought to be significant.

    Features of the programs of this “Europe Congress” are:

    Eventual curtailment of Roumanian Unity, taking account of Russian aims for the recovery of Bessarabia.

    The inclusion of Transylvania, with the Bukovina and parts of Yugoslavia, in a Danubian confederation under German and Hungarian leadership.

    Into this confederation Hungary, with somewhat increased territory, would enter, together with Croatia, Dalmatia, Bosnia-Herzegovina and part of Slovenia, after Yugoslavia should have been broken up.

    A Customs Union, or preferential tariff arrangement would be established between this new Danubian confederation, Germany, Austria and Italy. Sooner or later Czechoslovakia would find herself compelled to join it.

    Trieste and Fiume would remain under Italian rule, though Germany and Austria would enjoy special privileges in the Port of Trieste, and in the new Danubian confederation similar privileges in the Port of Fiume.

    The old Kingdom of Rumania, with Serbia, Bulgaria, Albania, and Greece, would be formed, under Italian influence, into a Balkan federation,

    These, according to my information, are the main lines of the conception that has been secretly discussed at Rome. How far agreement has been reached upon any or all of them is uncertain, for they appear in German eyes, to be less favorable to German than to Italian aspirations. (Sunday Times (London), November 20, 1932.)

Albert Mousset also concluded that at this time Yugoslavia became the victim of a vast conspiracy and a disgraceful connivance instigated by her neighbors. (See Europe Nouvelle, October 22, 1932.)

After the breaking up of Austria-Hungary, Italy tried to become the protectress of Catholicism in central Europe and the Balkans, where she tried to impose her sovereignty.

Count Bethlen, a Hungarian, has clearly analyzed the motives of this imperialism:

    Italy’s greatest objective, as well as her historical law is to prevent the union of the Northern Slavs with the Southern Slavs. If she fails, a Slav supremacy will automatically take place in the Balkans. In this case Italy’s ideal location on the Adriatic Sea and on the eastern shore of the Mediterranean will be compromised.

    This is a question of creating a counterbalance to the hegemony that France is exerting in the basin of the Danube with the help of the Little Entente, for if, in one way, this hegemony is not counter balanced France will have a free reign in many other localities, and in another way, French policy in the Orient will have a pro-Slav tendency, dating from the time of the Franco-Russian alliance.

    Italy’s interest coincides with that of Germany. (Lecture at the Association for German Cultural Propaganda, Berlin, March 9, 1933.)

When this revisionist movement began, its allies in Yugoslavia were in certain discontented groups that included former functionaries who had been in the service of Austria-Hungary and whose careers had been broken. Above all, there were officers who had been obliged to retire, for instance, General Sarkotic and Colonels Percevic and Dujic, all of Croatian origin. The Croat super-nationalists were soon to join this group, with Ante Pavelic, a former lawyer from Zagreb, as their leader. He envisioned a “pure and Catholic Croatia which should never, in any way, become a part of the Yugoslav federation,” and he repudiated any association with the Slovenes, with those “dirty dogs” the Serbs, and above all he would not tolerate the “dirty” Jews. “This idea was not new. . .. It was the fruit of the cogitations of an agitator named Ante Starcevic, who was the ideological father of the terrorist sect known as the Ustashi.” (Jean-Marc Sabathier In the Magazine PARIS-MATCH, May 28, 1957, p. 21.) Under Pavelic, the Ustashi became the Croat equivalent of the Nazi Storm Troopers. Originally, they were organized abroad with the help of Italy and Hungary. “Its personnel was recruited from the most viciously anti-Serb and most depraved and sadistic elements in Croatia. Imbued with the Nazi concept of ‘racial’ superiority, and with the Nazi approach to the problem of ethnic minorities, they coldbloodedly adopted a program calling for the liquidation of the Serb community in Pavelic’s Croatia.” (David Martin, Ally Betrayed (New York, 1948), p. 48.)

The intellectual youth of Croatia, for whom there were insufficient positions, and who held the government responsible for this situation, also added its contingent of adepts to the movement.

It is difficult to understand why all these chauvinistic patriots adhered enthusiastically to projects of upheaval in the Balkans which were bound to be at the expense of the Croats themselves. Doubtless it was a case of blind passion with some of them, but this excuse is not valid for those who, like Pavelic and his acolytes, were quite aware of the Italo-Germanic plan, yet ready to sell themselves, body and soul, to those who were seeking the dismemberment of their country of Croatia.

In 1929, when King Alexander promulgated the law for the protection of the state, Pavelic hastened to leave Yugoslavia. He went first to Austria where a few of the other notable “suspects” joined him, namely Branimir Jelic, Andrija Artukovic, Marko Dosen, Nadan Ruski, Gustav Percec, Mile Budak, Mladen Lorkovic, Eugen Kvaternik-Dido, et al., the greater part of whom, a few years later, became ignominiously celebrated by the blood-thirsty regime which they set up, worthy of Hitler’s.

Thus came into being the two famous organizations known as the Ustashi (Insurgents) and the IMRO (Internal Macedonian Revolutionary Organization). The latter’s headquarters were at Sofia. This veritable “gang,” composed of tried bandits, carried on in Serbia, especially in the Southern part, criminal attacks and murders, under pretext of protesting against the Treaty of Neuilly, which had given to Serbia the Macedonian territories freed from the Turks in 1913, and reconquered in 1918 by the Serbian armies.7 Ivan Karadjoff, Strahil Razvigoroff and Boris Buneff were among the most renowned terrorist leaders, but every one of them was eclipsed by Ivan Mihailoff, known as Vantcha, a former law student of abnormal savagery whose very physical appearance bore the stigma of a degenerate criminal.8

7 These territories formed the very core of the national medieval Serbian empire before the Turkish occupation of the 15th century.
8 At the request of Belgrade he had been outlawed by the Bulgarian government since 1922, a measure that was not enforced, for he circulated freely in well as in Austria, Hungary, and Italy.

It was with this sinister character—birds of a feather flock together—that Ante Pavelic, accompanied by Percec, concluded the agreement of the Ustashi with the IMRO on April 20, 1929 in the surroundings of Sofia; an agreement which had already been outlined in Vienna through an intermediary, Naum Tomalevski. Mihailoff, better known as Vantcha, in the paid service of Mussolini (that year the IMRO received 44 million liras from the Duce), took charge of the fate of his new allies by giving them access to the Pactole (symbol of riches). Apparently he capped their political education by a few good lessons in practical terrorism, which took place in a nice little farmhouse that looked innocently bucolic but which was filled, like an arsenal, with firearms and bombs. It was there, in those peaceful fields, that the men of the IMRO kept up their training as they drilled new recruits in the technical skills of the master.

Once initiated into the “right method,” Pavelic went to Rome with an introduction from Mihailoff to Mussolini. He was entertained at the Villa Torlonia where the Duce and the ex-lawyer chatted together about important political questions, and of terrorism and finances. They got along so well that at the end of the conference an agreement was concluded and Pavelic found himself in possession of 25 million liras for initial expenses with the promise of additional liberal sums that would eventually follow. (Herve’ Lauriere, Assassians au Nom de Dim (Paris, 1959), p. 17.)

It did not take the Belgrade government very long to get wind of this transaction, so on July 17th of the same year (1929) it condemned Ante Pavelic to death for acts of high treason. So the leader of the Ustashi left Rome for Vienna, where his collaborators, who were professional adventurers and former Austro-Hungarian officers of Croat origin, were awaiting him.

In order to show the “Big Boss” that he had spent the liras wisely, they began by firing a few bombs onto Yugoslav territory, until one fine day Belgrade sent a vehement protest, almost an ultimatum, to Vienna, obliging the police to intervene. Pavelic was arrested but fled to the German frontier, from where he was able to reach Italy.

All this happened at a time when two of the maddest megalomaniacs of all history were arousing the admiration of their compatriots, brainwashed by intensive propaganda. These “supermen” tried to outdo each other in grandiose projects; one dreamed of resuscitating the German Holy Roman Empire, and the other the Imperium of the Caesars. And what was most remarkable, these two got on very well together, although their respective projects seemed hardly conciliatory from the standpoint of common sense, but such a thing was an absent quantity at that time.

The Duce, who was the reincarnation of Augustus of ancient times, considered that the Adriatic, like the Mediterranean, could be nothing but Roman: mare nostrum; (our sea – the Mediterranean to the ancient Romans) and his idea was that even Dalmatia should return to the tutelage of the Roman she-wolf. But Yugoslavia had a strong army, under the command of the king who was ready to defend the country at all costs. By daring to rise up against the authority of Rome, this intrepid king had sealed his fate. He was to be sacrificed. This was the way stubborn monarchs were treated in the good old days of Neron and Caracallas!

The Duce did not hedge at committing crimes any more than did his illustrious predecessors. It might have been, too, that he had been given advice by his old “pal” Hitler, who was a partisan of “final solutions.” In any case, Ante Pavelic, the Yugoslav fugitive, was a man who was ready for anything; he seemed like the right man for bringing this affair to a successful conclusion at the first favorable occasion.

While biding his time, he was given every facility for organizing terrorist groups on Italian territory. A villa was placed at his disposal at Pessaro, and when it had become too small to house the new recruits, he led his small, ever increasing band to the Fascist military camp of Borgotaro, near Bologne. He had agents who took charge of enlistments among the emigrant Croats in Italy, Germany, Belgium, and even in South America, where Branimir Jelic, one of his most devoted factotums was working for him.

Better yet! A brigade of agents from Ovra (Fascist secret police) assisted the Croats or, more exactly, were placed at their disposal. Its chief, Ercole Luigi Conti, was charged with safeguarding Pavelic and with supplying his men in arms and ammunition, as well as with false identification papers. All these activities were certainly carried on at a tremendous price, but the game was worth the cost. They invented a very ingenious procedure which would recoup a part of the liras destined to finance the Ustashi and at the same time strike a destructive blow to the currency of the adversary. Many of them had practiced more risky professions before going in for revolvers and bombs. Once in possession of the necessary utensils they could counterfeit Yugoslav currency to perfection. This counterfeit money was expedited in packages, and when all the forged “dinars” circulated throughout the country from Belgrade to Zagreb, not even the police could trace their origin to the Ustashi camp at Borgotaro.

*   *   *

When Pavelic had his final interview with Mihailoff near Sofia, he was accompanied by Percec. The latter had, in turn, been expelled from Vienna and had served as an officer in the Hungarian army. But Pavelic had not forgotten his devoted second. He had even boasted of his talents so eloquently to Mussolini that Percec obtained from Admiral Horthy, at that time Regent of Hungary, his reintegration, whereupon this brilliant individual continued to carry on his subversive activities. However, it had not seemed wise, as the proverb says “to put all eggs in the same basket.” So Percec, instead of joining his boss in Italy, was kept in Hungary, where he could be useful to the associations who also carried on clandestine activities against the bordering states, and where there was a special committee of “Awakened Hungarians” consecrated to the “liberation” of Croatia.

Lieutenant Pavelic was therefore discreetly installed a few kilometers from the Yugoslav frontier at the farm of Yanka Puszta, whose name was to become famous all over the world at the time of the trial of King Alexander’s assassins. There, as at Borgotaro, were congregated, not always of their own free will, tramps, vagabonds and ruffians of Croatian origin, as well as some Bulgarians who had become indoctrinated with terrorist ideas. At times, however, there were some recruits who rose up in revolt, but the Hungarian police took charge of either getting them back into line or else liquidating them altogether.

The head-instructors at Yanka Puszta were Hungarian officers: Marton, Mecger, Klar, and later on, Balenovicz.

This was a strange sort of farm where there was not the slightest sign of clover, wheat, barley or cattle, and no farming implements of any kind, but where, instead, the cellars and attics were overflowing with arms and ammunition, equipment, bombs and, in general, everything that was needed for exterminating the neighbors, either individually or collectively. There were classes in target practice, and the peasants in the surrounding countryside could hear the cracking of machine guns and parabellums all day long. It was reported that the riddled targets represented an effigy of Alexander of Yugoslavia. It was Vlado Georgieff, known as Cernozemski, the most skillful of the sharp-shooters, who was chosen to be the King’s assassin.

The Yugoslav government protested, but in answering note verbale of 26 April, 1934, the Hungarian government said:

    The most careful examination of the fact adduced by the Royal Yugoslav Legation has not brought anything to light which can serve as justification for such a charge. The Royal Hungarian Ministry does not question that incidents may have occurred from time to time, which were in reality due to the fact that the Hungarian Government agents against whom the conduct referred to is alleged were merely the dupes of the different malefactors in question—which is not surprising having regard to the well-known nefarious practices of the latter.

    At the same time, the Yugoslav Government was informed that some considerable time before the receipt of the note verbale from the Legation, the Hungarian Government had taken the necessary steps for the evacuation of Yugoslav political refugees from Yanka Puszta, a farm leased by them some time before.

The existence of such a foyer of terrorism, so close to the frontier, incited Yugoslavia to send notes of protest to the Hungarian government several different times. The answer was invariably courteous and evasive: “After having scrupulously examined all the facts,” so said the reply, “everything pointed to the complete innocence of the Hungarian functionaries who, it must be acknowledged, might have been duped by ill-omened methods.” In a last reply, contained in the verbal note, No. 121l/ pol. 1984 of April 26, 1934, Budapest acknowledged having “taken the necessary steps to force the political refugees and Yugoslav emigrants out of Yanka Puszta .. .” (Survey of International Affairs, 1934 (Oxford, 1935) pp. 546-47)

If these alleged steps were really taken, it was indeed time, for six months later Alexander was assassinated with a revolver fired by the former champion of this noted lair at Yanka Puszta.

Borgotaro in Italy and Yanka Puszta in Hungary are particularly well known because of the important part they played in terroristic actions, but there existed in Europe many other Croatian clandestine organizations.

In Berlin, a group of refugees spread false news in the Croatia Press and the Nezavisna Drzava Hrvatska (The Independent State of Croatia).

In Belgium, at Seraing, the “Hrvatski Savez” (The Croatian Alliance) pursued similar methods and also recruited emigrants for the camp at Yanka Puszta.

At the doors of Yugoslavia, Trieste, Rijeka and Zadar were equally important centers of Ustashi activities, financed by Italian funds for the purpose of sabotage and issuing false papers and false currency.

The Ustashi circulated throughout Yugoslavia, dressed in clerical robes, while organizing their separatist movement and their terroristic conspiracy. The following constitutes a report of Mile Budak, one of Pavelic’s first collaborators, who said in his speech of June 15, 1941 at Slavonski Brod: “Perhaps you have not exactly understood what really happened. The Ustashi came into the villages and towns, disguised in Franciscan clerical robes, bringing with them all that was needed for preparing the population. We had spread the spirit of Ustashi hatred in Croatia, and when the time came, our German and Italian friends found us not only organized, but also liberated.” (Novi List (Zagreb), June 16, 1941.)

Those who tried to destroy the efforts of Alexander by a propaganda of direct action had to struggle even harder, for the King, in spite of internal difficulties, had succeeded in consolidating the state on the international level. Since 1927, when a friendship treaty had been concluded with France, the relationship between the two countries had become more and more cordial. The Balkan Entente, created by the King, was also developing. On February 9, 1934 Yugoslavia, Greece, Roumania and Turkey mutually guaranteed the security of their respective frontiers by the pact of Athens. Thus a stronger and stronger barrier was raised against Germano-Italian expansion in central Europe and the Balkans, and it was possible that even Bulgaria might eventually adhere to this defensive pact. It was then that Rome and Berlin decided that the time had come for immediate action.

It should be mentioned that there had been previous attempts to get rid of Alexander the year before. In December, 1933 an attack had been perpetrated against him in Zegreb. But the man appointed to carry it out, Peter Oreb, an Ustashi who was to receive 500,000 liras for his exploit, never succeeded in his plans.

This failure was keenly regretted at the Palace Venezia, so the Duce personally entrusted his son-in-law, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Count Galeazzo Ciano, with the responsibility of the next attempt, to be sure of crowning it with success.

Count Ciano, who presided over the foreign relations of Mussolini’s Italy, consulted all the necessary experts. Thus it was that Senator Bocini, head of the Ovra, and Antonio Cortese, director of the political department of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, lent a hand for this patriotic undertaking. Besides all the prestige and advantages of their positions, they had large sums of money at their disposal. All that remained was to await just the right occasion.

They did not have long to wait. At the end of the summer of 1934 it was rumored that King Alexander was ready to undertake a diplomatic trip. He would go first to Bulgaria and then to France. Decidedly this would be the time to act. A secret conference united the Fascist organizers and the heads of specialized workers and accomplices, such as Pavelic and Vantcha Mihailoff, at Ciano’s Ministry. All the details of the next criminal attempt were hotly debated, first of all the right place. Mihailoff proposed Sofia. But Ciano, as well as Bocini and Cortese, feared that King Boris (son-in-law of the King of Italy and an ally of Mussolini) would also risk being killed as he sat beside King Alexander in the same car.

Pavelic insisted that France was the right place and he was backed by the Italians, who thought that if the deed were accomplished there the murder would take on much more significance.

Already, for months, a violent campaign against French-Yugoslav friendship had been carried on in the Italian press. France would naturally have to contradict the gossip so characteristic of trans-alpine journalists, and what the Giornale d’Italia called “the bellicose preparations of Serbia,” clearly meaning the barrier behind which defenses were being raised to thwart the ambitions of Rome and Berlin. The two capitals had no illusions as to the success of intimidating maneuvers. France evidently would not have the slightest desire to disavow the action of her dear and faithful ally. Therefore the occasion should be seized. The confident friendship that reigned between the two countries could be broken by assassinating Alexander on French territory. According to the old adage, it would be “like killing two birds with one stone.”

Once the principle of the agreement was adopted, the conspirators were summoned to the Villa Torlonia by Mussolini, and were given the final instructions by this infallible genius— “Il Duce a sempre raggione” (The Duce is always right)—as could be read in Italy in gigantic letters on all the walls. According to the plan, conceived by this great man, the King’s assassination would be followed by a revolt in Croatia, fomented by Pavelic’s friends and followers, and by an uprising of the “comitadjis” of Mihailoft in Macedonia.

With all these connivances of “high politics” in the country of Machiavelli, Mussolini was sure that in such a game the Roman would prove equal to the illustrious Florentine.

Once assembled at the Continental Hotel in Rome, the murderers chose their parts. The “leader” ordered to shoot the King after his landing at Marseille, was the Bulgarian Vlada Georgieff, known as Cernozemski, the ex-champion of Yanka Puszta, who had already proved what he could do by killing two members of parliament at Sofia. Eugen Kvaternik-Dido, the accomplice of Pavelic, was to be with him, just before the attack only, although he had not as yet been able to record a murder on his slate, but who within a few years, as Head of the Police Department at Zagreb in the Independent State of Croatia, would not be able to count the number of his victims. Three other Ustashi—Kralj, Pospisil and Raic—were to be members of the party.

Since Alexander was to go to London after his visit to Paris, precautions were taken to have a second team on the alert. Therefore Andrija Artukovic, with a few of his acolytes, would go there and be ready for the assassination in case Cernozemski, in France, had missed his aim.

Naturally, all the conspirators were to travel with false identification papers and spurious passports furnished by Luigi Conti of the Ovra. Cernozemski even had two, one Czech, in the name of Suck, and the other Hungarian, in the name of Keleman. Raic, for this occasion, was rebaptized Benes. In this way the French would be inclined to think that the King’s assassin was a relative of the President of the Czechoslovak Republic.

Amply provided with liras and francs, the band, in order to cover up their tracks, went by way of Austria, then Switzerland to Paris. Because the Gare de Lyon was being strictly guarded because of the arrival of Alexander, the Ustashi avoided it by getting off at Fontainebleau and taking another road to Paris.

On October 6th they all met for the last time in a small neighborhood restaurant. The team from then on was subdivided. Pospisil and Raic stayed in Paris, held, as it were, “in reserve” in case the assassination failed at Marseille. They were to aim at the King during his visit to the Palace at Versailles. Cernozemski, Kvaternik, Mijo Kralj, and Stana Godina (who had come from Bologne and who had joined the group at Lausanne) took the train that same night for Aix-en-Provence, just 18 kilometers from Marseille. Equipped with revolvers, machine guns, ammunition and grenades by a mysterious blond woman, they spent two nights there in the Modern Hotel. The woman, by the name of Stana, pretended to be Czech but no trace of her in the subsequent inquest was ever discovered. All was now in readiness. Kvaternik and Godina, leaving their two accomplices there, went on to Turin where, with Pavelic, they were to await the outcome.

On October 9, 1934, the Yugoslav destroyer “Dubrovnik” anchored in the Vieux Port of Marseille. Louis Barthou, French Minister of Foreign Affairs, accompanied by the local authorities, had come to the Quai des Belges to welcome the sovereign-friend, acclaimed by a dense crowd held back by a cordon of police which, however, seemed somewhat small considering the importance of the occasion. The Yugoslav police, who had preceded their King by several days, had even expressed their anxiety upon his arrival. They went so far as to advise him not to disembark. But Alexander paid no heed and decided to take the risk. After the royal launch had drawn up to the wharf the procession started to form in line. The King and Louis Barthou took their places side by side in a car preceded by guards on horseback. Scarcely had they reached the Boulevard of the Cannebiere when a man broke through the crowds shouting: “Vive le Roi,” (Long live the King) while firing four pistol shots at Alexander and the Minister. Beaten down by the sword of Colonel Piollet, who was riding beside the car, the assassin was immediately trampled to death by the crowds. Pavelic had indeed chosen the right man for the killing; the King and Louis Barthou were mortally wounded. The news was announced to the masses standing before the City Hall with the flag at half mast.

Seeing that the fate of Cernozemski had been sealed on the spot, his accomplice, Kralj, ran back in haste to his hotel, and abandoning his machine gun and the grenades which were found soon after, he fled by train to Fontainebleau. The police and the secret service, however, had been alerted throughout France. Kralj had to show his papers and then his false Czech passport. All of a sudden, seized with fear, he lost his head and tried to hide in the forest. Two days later he was arrested at Melun. Pospisil and Raic, in Paris, met the same fate.

All three were condemned to life imprisonment for complicity in the assassination, but when the Germans entered France in 1940 they hurried to release them. The judicial proceedings which followed clearly proved the culpability of Pavelic and Dido Kvaternik, son of Slavko, as organizers of the criminal attack, while they prudently awaited the verdict at Turino. They were condemned to capital punishment. But when the French government demanded their extradition, Mussolini naturally refused. He affected being offended and even had the audacity to warn the Belgrade government that he considered any reference to Italy concerning this affair as a casus belli (war accident).

The crime, however, failed to produce the desired effect which the Duce, Regent Horthy, and the Croatian terrorists were waiting for. The King’s “enemies, as well as his friends in Yugoslavia, were ready to regard his post mortem, as a martyr of his political faith. . .. The reactions to King Alexander’s death in Belgrade, Zagreb and Ljubljanja, testified to the reality of Yugoslav national sentiment.” (Survey of International Affairs (Oxford, 1934), p. 550.)

The second objective at which the instigators were aiming by committing this assassination was not attained either. The friendship between Yugoslavia and France was not altered by the tragedy at Marseille. Both countries remained faithful to the alliance forged on the battlefield of the First World War; an alliance which threats from the Axis against European peace rendered even more necessary than before.

These threats were already such that the League of Nations, on receiving the complaints of Yugoslavia, by unanimous resolution condemned international terrorism as a threat to peace and security, but failed to hold the Hungarian government responsible for the preparation of the criminal attack. Budapest got out of it by acknowledging that its functionaries might have been guilty of certain “negligences” concerning the control of the Croatian emigrants and that disciplinary sanctions had been taken.

This unhappy compromise was to be followed by many others, and peace could not be saved.

Continued in Chapter II. Regency, Concordat and the Tripartite Pact

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





1948 Statehood of Israel does not fulfill Bible prophecy!

1948 Statehood of Israel does not fulfill Bible prophecy!

-By Steve Rudd

Introduction:

1. Historically, Rapture false teachers are always scanning the news headlines for current events that are a sign that the second coming of Christ countdown clock has begun to tick.

2. For the 100 years after John Darby invented rapture in 1830 AD, more attention was paid to the pyramids and creative combinations of numbers to predict the second coming. None of them based their end of the world countdown clock on Israel becoming a nation in 1948.

3. All these failed predictions that were based on the pyramids an numerology appeared convincing at the time to those who sold everything they had, put on white clothes and waited at midnight on rooftops. After the “certain hour” had passed they were struck with disappointment and a feeling of self-stupidity. This always follows in the wake of failed rapture predictions.

4. However since Israel became a nation in 1948 AD, Rapturists got all excited and began to preach that the end would come within one generation (generally 40 years) of Israeli modern statehood.

5. For example, Harold Camping teaches that exactly 40 years after May 14, 1948, that the “church age” came to an end and ordered everyone to leave their churches in 1988. He then went on to predict the end of the world not once, but twice in 1994 and again on May 21, 2011.

6. Most “Rapture time charts” use the establishment of Israel as a nation in 1948 as the beginning of the countdown to the end, claiming it is the fulfillment of Bible prophecy. Nothing could be further from the truth.

7. The truth is that Israeli statehood in 1948 was and is irrelevant to Bible prophecy.

8. Paul said the hope of Israel was not physical restoration, but only in Christ:

a. “And now I am standing trial for the hope of the promise made by God to our fathers; the promise to which our twelve tribes hope to attain, as they earnestly serve God night and day. And for this hope, O King, I am being accused by Jews. “Why is it considered incredible among you people if God does raise the dead? “So then, I thought to myself that I had to do many things hostile to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. ” (Acts 26:6–9)

b. “For this reason, therefore, I requested to see you and to speak with you, for I am wearing this chain for the sake of the hope of Israel.” (Acts 28:20)

A. Reverting back to Mosaic Judaism: “severed from Christ”

1. Premillennialists, at their foundation, are condemned, because they teach that God wants the Jews to again practice full Mosaic Old Testament Temple worship, complete with animal sacrifices.

a. “It was for freedom that Christ set us free; therefore keep standing firm and do not be subject again to a yoke of slavery. Behold I, Paul, say to you that if you receive circumcision, Christ will be of no benefit to you. And I testify again to every man who receives circumcision, that he is under obligation to keep the whole Law. You have been severed from Christ, you who are seeking to be justified by law; you have fallen from grace. ” (Galatians 5:1–4)

b. “But now He has obtained a more excellent ministry, by as much as He is also the mediator of a better covenant, which has been enacted on better promises. For if that first covenant had been faultless, there would have been no occasion sought for a second. … When He said, “A new covenant,” He has made the first obsolete. But whatever is becoming obsolete and growing old is ready to disappear.” (Hebrews 8:6-7,13)

c. “When He said, “A new covenant,” He has made the first obsolete. But whatever is becoming obsolete and growing old is ready to disappear.” (Hebrews 8:13)

d. You have been severed from Christ, you who are seeking to be justified by law; you have fallen from grace. ” (Galatians 5:4)

The whole idea of restoring temple worship, with a restored Aaronic priesthood, complete with ashes of the Red Heifer is to deny Christ as the true Passover lamb.

3. Those who believe in Rapture are in fact “severed from Christ” (Gal 5:4) because they are trying to do what the first century Jews wanted to do: practice Mosaic Judaism beside Christianity.

4. When a Jew converts to Christianity, he stops worshipping God according to Moses and takes all his instructions from Christ.

B. Reverting back to Mosaic Judaism:

1. In a complicated intertwining of false doctrines, the reason behind Israel becoming a nation again include two main reasons: to fulfill and land promise and to give Jews a second chance to “not reject Jesus” as their earthly king.

Giving Israel all the land promised by Abraham which they never got from 1400 BC – 70 AD. In fact they did get all the land, and the bible says they did. Israel got all the land they were promised!

3. To give the Jews a second chance at accepting Jesus as their earthly king. In fact, Jesus was never intended to be their earthly king. Jesus was prophesied to be Israel’s spiritual king. Jesus plainly told Pilate that he was not an earthly king who would compete with him, but a spiritual king in heaven:

a. “Therefore Pilate entered again into the Praetorium, and summoned Jesus and said to Him, “Are You the King of the Jews?” … Jesus answered, “My kingdom is not of this world. If My kingdom were of this world, then My servants would be fighting so that I would not be handed over to the Jews; but as it is, My kingdom is not of this realm.” Therefore Pilate said to Him, “So You are a king?” Jesus answered, “You say correctly that I am a king. For this I have been born, and for this I have come into the world, to testify to the truth. Everyone who is of the truth hears My voice.” Pilate said to Him, “What is truth?” And when he had said this, he went out again to the Jews and said to them, “I find no guilt in Him. ” (John 18:33–38)

b. It just cannot get any clearer than what Jesus told Pilate above, but Rapturists won’t listen to Jesus and expect him to be a literal physical king on a physical throne in the physical land of Israel.

4. True Christians are in a state of shock that dispensationalists want to restore the Old Testament law along with Temple sacrifices because it is a denial of the sacrifice of Christ’s blood once for all to end all animal sacrifices.

C. The OT prophecies of Israel’s restoral are fulfilled in the church:

1. There are two classes of prophecies regarding the restoration of Israel:

a. Prophecies of the physical remnant who return from Babylonian captivity in 516 BC.

b. Prophecies of the spiritual remnant in the church that began in 33 A.D. on Pentecost.

2. The level of Bible knowledge of those who believe in the Rapture is very low. They just read an Old Testament passage by ripping it out of context and apply it to a still future event 3000 years later!

D. Prophecies of restoration from Babylonian captivity in 516 BC:

1. Jeremiah 29:10–14 “For thus says the Lord, ‘When seventy years have been completed for Babylon, I will visit you and fulfill My good word to you, to bring you back to this place. ‘For I know the plans that I have for you,’ declares the Lord, ‘plans for welfare and not for calamity to give you a future and a hope. ‘Then you will call upon Me and come and pray to Me, and I will listen to you. ‘You will seek Me and find Me when you search for Me with all your heart. ‘I will be found by you,’ declares the Lord, ‘and I will restore your fortunes and will gather you from all the nations and from all the places where I have driven you,’ declares the Lord, ‘and I will bring you back to the place from where I sent you into exile.’ ” (Jeremiah 29:10–14)

a. Jeremiah lived in 568 BC and prophesied the Babylonian captivity in many other texts misused by Rapture false teachers:

i. “‘For behold, days are coming,’ declares the LORD, ‘when I will restore the fortunes of My people Israel and Judah.’ The LORD says, ‘I will also bring them back to the land that I gave to their forefathers and they shall possess it.” (Jeremiah 30:3–9)

ii. “One basket had very good figs, like first-ripe figs, and the other basket had very bad figs which could not be eaten due to rottenness. Then the LORD said to me, “What do you see, Jeremiah?” And I said, “Figs, the good figs, very good; and the bad figs, very bad, which cannot be eaten due to rottenness.” Then the word of the LORD came to me, saying, “Thus says the LORD God of Israel, ‘Like these good figs, so I will regard as good the captives of Judah, whom I have sent out of this place into the land of the Chaldeans. ” (Jeremiah 24:2–5)

b. Applying Jeremiah’s prophecies to 1948 AD is an assault on good bible knowledge but those who believe in the Rapture cannot be persuaded by the word of God!

2. Ezekiel 36:24–35 “For I will take you from the nations, gather you from all the lands and bring you into your own land. “Then I will sprinkle clean water on you, and you will be clean; I will cleanse you from all your filthiness and from all your idols. “Moreover, I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit within you; and I will remove the heart of stone from your flesh and give you a heart of flesh. “I will put My Spirit within you and cause you to walk in My statutes, and you will be careful to observe My ordinances. “You will live in the land that I gave to your forefathers; so you will be My people, and I will be your God. “Moreover, I will save you from all your uncleanness; and I will call for the grain and multiply it, and I will not bring a famine on you. “I will multiply the fruit of the tree and the produce of the field, so that you will not receive again the disgrace of famine among the nations. “Then you will remember your evil ways and your deeds that were not good, and you will loathe yourselves in your own sight for your iniquities and your abominations. “I am not doing this for your sake,” declares the Lord GOD, “let it be known to you. Be ashamed and confounded for your ways, O house of Israel!” ‘Thus says the Lord GOD, “On the day that I cleanse you from all your iniquities, I will cause the cities to be inhabited, and the waste places will be rebuilt. “The desolate land will be cultivated instead of being a desolation in the sight of everyone who passes by. “They will say, ‘This desolate land has become like the garden of Eden; and the waste, desolate and ruined cities are fortified and inhabited.’ ” (Ezekiel 36:24–35)

a. Ezekiel was contemporary with Jeremiah and prophecied the restoration of Israel from Babylonian captivity, not some far off future event in 1948 AD.

b. Ezekiel was exiled into Babylon with Daniel and both knew each other personally.

c. When Israel came out of Babylon, never again did they worship Idols. This was the new heart he put in Israel.

3. Daniel 9:2 “in the first year of his reign, I, Daniel, observed in the books the number of the years which was revealed as the word of the Lord to Jeremiah the prophet for the completion of the desolations of Jerusalem, namely, seventy years. ” (Daniel 9:2)

a. Daniel was one who was actually deported and lived in Babylon.

b. Daniel prophesied the four successive kingdoms of Babylon, Mede-Persia, Greece and Rome.

c. Daniel said that the Kingdom of God would be start during the days of the Roman Empire.

d. This was fulfilled in 30 AD on the Day of Pentecost.

e. The kingdom of prophecy is the church.

f. The “last days” prophesies of Daniel were fulfilled in the first century.

g. Learn that the first days began when Jesus walked the earth.

4. Zechariah 8:1-8 “Then the word of the LORD of hosts came, saying, “Thus says the LORD of hosts, ‘I am exceedingly jealous for Zion, yes, with great wrath I am jealous for her.’ “Thus says the LORD, ‘I will return to Zion and will dwell in the midst of Jerusalem. Then Jerusalem will be called the City of Truth, and the mountain of the LORD of hosts will be called the Holy Mountain.’ “Thus says the LORD of hosts, ‘Old men and old women will again sit in the streets of Jerusalem, each man with his staff in his hand because of age. ‘And the streets of the city will be filled with boys and girls playing in its streets.’ “Thus says the LORD of hosts, ‘If it is too difficult in the sight of the remnant of this people in those days, will it also be too difficult in My sight?’ declares the LORD of hosts. “Thus says the LORD of hosts, ‘Behold, I am going to save My people from the land of the east and from the land of the west; and I will bring them back and they will live in the midst of Jerusalem; and they shall be My people, and I will be their God in truth and righteousness.’ ” (Zechariah 8:1–8)

a. Zechariah prophesied in 520 BC which is about the time Israel returned from Babylonian captivity.

b. Later Zech 14, Zechariah prophesied the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD (see below)

5. Deuteronomy 4:27–31 “The LORD will scatter you among the peoples, and you will be left few in number among the nations where the LORD drives you. “There you will serve gods, the work of man’s hands, wood and stone, which neither see nor hear nor eat nor smell. “But from there you will seek the LORD your God, and you will find Him if you search for Him with all your heart and all your soul. “When you are in distress and all these things have come upon you, in the latter days you will return to the LORD your God and listen to His voice. “For the LORD your God is a compassionate God; He will not fail you nor destroy you nor forget the covenant with your fathers which He swore to them. ” (Deuteronomy 4:27–31)

a. In a shocking display of ignorance of even the most simple and fundamental teachings of the Bible, Rapture false teachers actually use Deut 4:27-31 as a proof text that Israel’s becoming a nation again in 1948 is a fullment of Moses’ words. Completely ignoring both the Assyrian captivity of 722 BC and the Babylonian captivity of 586 BC, they jump 3500 years forward and apply it to 1948 AD.

b. Clearly God’s words came true when they returned from Babylonian Captivity.

E. Prophecies of restoration in the church in 30 AD:

1. Isaiah 11:10–12 “Then in that day the nations will resort to the root of Jesse, Who will stand as a signal for the peoples; And His resting place will be glorious. Then it will happen on that day that the Lord will again recover the second time with His hand The remnant of His people, who will remain, From Assyria, Egypt, Pathros, Cush, Elam, Shinar, Hamath, And from the islands of the sea. And He will lift up a standard for the nations And assemble the banished ones of Israel, And will gather the dispersed of Judah From the four corners of the earth. ” (Isaiah 11:10–12)

a. Isaiah wrote this in 730 BC

b. Notice the root of Jesse is Jesus Christ

c. The second gathering is in 30 AD.

d. On the day of Pentecost all nations were present: “And how is it that we each hear them in our own language to which we were born? “Parthians and Medes and Elamites, and residents of Mesopotamia, Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the districts of Libya around Cyrene, and visitors from Rome, both Jews and proselytes, Cretans and Arabs—we hear them in our own tongues speaking of the mighty deeds of God.” (Acts 2:8–11)

e. Pentecost is a perfect fulfillment of Isa 11.

Isaiah 66:19–24 “I will set a sign among them and will send survivors from them to the nations: Tarshish, Put, Lud, Meshech, Tubal and Javan, to the distant coastlands that have neither heard My fame nor seen My glory. And they will declare My glory among the nations. “Then they shall bring all your brethren from all the nations as a grain offering to the LORD, on horses, in chariots, in litters, on mules and on camels, to My holy mountain Jerusalem,” says the LORD, “just as the sons of Israel bring their grain offering in a clean vessel to the house of the LORD. “I will also take some of them for priests and for Levites,” says the LORD. “For just as the new heavens and the new earth Which I make will endure before Me,” declares the LORD, “So your offspring and your name will endure. “And it shall be from new moon to new moon and from sabbath to sabbath, All mankind will come to bow down before Me,” says the LORD. “Then they will go forth and look On the corpses of the men Who have transgressed against Me. For their worm will not die And their fire will not be quenched; And they will be an abhorrence to all mankind.” (Isaiah 66:19–24)

a. Isaiah lived in 730 BC, just before the Assyrian Captivity of the ten lost tribes in 722 BC.

b. Much of Isaiah is prophetic of Christ and the church in 30 AD. This is seen in chapters 40-55.

c. Isa 66:19-24 is a prophecy of the church.

d. Like Isa 2:1-4, it foresees the gentiles in union with the Jews as one body:

i. “Now it will come about that In the last days The mountain of the house of the Lord Will be established as the chief of the mountains, And will be raised above the hills; And all the nations will stream to it. ” (Isaiah 2:2)

ii. “Therefore remember that formerly you, the Gentiles in the flesh, who are called “Uncircumcision” by the so-called “Circumcision,” which is performed in the flesh by human hands— remember that you were at that time separate from Christ, excluded from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers to the covenants of promise, having no hope and without God in the world. But now in Christ Jesus you who formerly were far off have been brought near by the blood of Christ. For He Himself is our peace, who made both groups into one and broke down the barrier of the dividing wall, by abolishing in His flesh the enmity, which is the Law of commandments contained in ordinances, so that in Himself He might make the two into one new man, thus establishing peace, and might reconcile them both in one body to God through the cross, by it having put to death the enmity. ” (Ephesians 2:11–16)

e. Although Sabbatrians misuse the text as badly as Rapturists, their suggestion that the Sabbath will be in the church or heaven is refuted by the fact that there will also be new moon festivals as well. All of it is figurative and not to be taken literally because we know the Ten Commandments were nailed to the cross: Col 2:14-17; Heb 8:6-7; 13.

i. “having canceled out the certificate of debt consisting of decrees against us, which was hostile to us; and He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross. When He had disarmed the rulers and authorities, He made a public display of them, having triumphed over them through Him. Therefore no one is to act as your judge in regard to food or drink or in respect to a festival or a new moon or a Sabbath day— things which are a mere shadow of what is to come; but the substance belongs to Christ. ” (Colossians 2:14–17)

ii. “But now He has obtained a more excellent ministry, by as much as He is also the mediator of a better covenant, which has been enacted on better promises. For if that first covenant had been faultless, there would have been no occasion sought for a second. ” (Hebrews 8:6–7)

iii. “When He said, “A new covenant,” He has made the first obsolete. But whatever is becoming obsolete and growing old is ready to disappear. ” (Hebrews 8:13)

f. The grain offering is spiritualized in the church where Christians as priests (Rev 1:6) offer their own bodies as a spiritual sacrifice (Rom 12:1-2) or monetary gifts to the church ministry (Phil 4:17-18) or through prayers and songs and alms (Heb 13:15-16)

i. “and He has made us to be a kingdom, priests to His God and Father—to Him be the glory and the dominion forever and ever. Amen. ” (Revelation 1:6)

ii. “Therefore I urge you, brethren, by the mercies of God, to present your bodies a living and holy sacrifice, acceptable to God, which is your spiritual service of worship. And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind, so that you may prove what the will of God is, that which is good and acceptable and perfect. ” (Romans 12:1–2)

iii. “Not that I seek the gift itself, but I seek for the profit which increases to your account. But I have received everything in full and have an abundance; I am amply supplied, having received from Epaphroditus what you have sent, a fragrant aroma, an acceptable sacrifice, well-pleasing to God. ” (Philippians 4:17–18)

iv. “Through Him then, let us continually offer up a sacrifice of praise to God, that is, the fruit of lips that give thanks to His name. And do not neglect doing good and sharing, for with such sacrifices God is pleased. ” (Hebrews 13:15–16)

3. Joel 3:1–2 “For behold, in those days and at that time, When I restore the fortunes of Judah and Jerusalem, I will gather all the nations And bring them down to the valley of Jehoshaphat. Then I will enter into judgment with them there On behalf of My people and My inheritance, Israel, Whom they have scattered among the nations; And they have divided up My land. ” (Joel 3:1–2)

a. Joel lived in 830 BC, which is before both the Assyrian and Babylonian captivities.

b. However, Joel 2:28ff is clearly a prophecy of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost in Acts 2

c. Therefore it is clear that this restoration is in the church in 30 AD.

4. Amos 9:11–15 “In that day I will raise up the fallen booth of David, And wall up its breaches; I will also raise up its ruins And rebuild it as in the days of old; That they may possess the remnant of Edom And all the nations who are called by My name,” Declares the Lord who does this. “Behold, days are coming,” declares the Lord, “When the plowman will overtake the reaper And the treader of grapes him who sows seed; When the mountains will drip sweet wine And all the hills will be dissolved. “Also I will restore the captivity of My people Israel, And they will rebuild the ruined cities and live in them; They will also plant vineyards and drink their wine, And make gardens and eat their fruit. “I will also plant them on their land, And they will not again be rooted out from their land Which I have given them,” Says the Lord your God. ” (Amos 9:11–15)

a. Amos lived in 750 BC before both the Assyrian and Babylonian captivities.

b. Amos 9:11-15 is most certainly a prophecy of the restoration of Israel in the church. How can we be certain? Because Luke records the worlds of James in the Jerusalem council whose purpose was to determine if the Gentiles can be saved without keeping the Mosaic law and circumcision.

c. James quotes Amos 9:11-15 as proof the Gentiles can be saved!

i. “Simeon has related how God first concerned Himself about taking from among the Gentiles a people for His name. “With this the words of the Prophets agree, just as it is written, ‘After these things I will return, And I will rebuild the tabernacle of David which has fallen, And I will rebuild its ruins, And I will restore it, So that the rest of mankind may seek the Lord, And all the Gentiles who are called by My name,’ Says the Lord, who makes these things known from long ago. “Therefore it is my judgment that we do not trouble those who are turning to God from among the Gentiles, ” (Acts 15:14–19)

d. Obviously then, the rebuilt tabernacle of David is the church. If not, then James was a liar and no gentile can be saved yet until the tabernacle of David is rebuilt.

e. This kind of clear refutation is ignored by Rapture false teachers because they ignore the context in blissful ignorance.

F. Prophecies of destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD:

1. Zechariah 14 “Behold, a day is coming for the Lord when the spoil taken from you will be divided among you. For I will gather all the nations against Jerusalem to battle, and the city will be captured, the houses plundered, the women ravished and half of the city exiled, but the rest of the people will not be cut off from the city. Then the Lord will go forth and fight against those nations, as when He fights on a day of battle. In that day His feet will stand on the Mount of Olives, which is in front of Jerusalem on the east; and the Mount of Olives will be split in its middle from east to west by a very large valley, so that half of the mountain will move toward the north and the other half toward the south. You will flee by the valley of My mountains, for the valley of the mountains will reach to Azel; yes, you will flee just as you fled before the earthquake in the days of Uzziah king of Judah. Then the Lord, my God, will come, and all the holy ones with Him! In that day there will be no light; the luminaries will dwindle. For it will be a unique day which is known to the Lord, neither day nor night, but it will come about that at evening time there will be light. And in that day living waters will flow out of Jerusalem, half of them toward the eastern sea and the other half toward the western sea; it will be in summer as well as in winter. And the Lord will be king over all the earth; in that day the Lord will be the only one, and His name the only one. ” (Zechariah 14:1–9)

a. Zechariah prophesied in 520 BC which is about the time Israel returned from Babylonian captivity.

b. Jesus became king of the earth at his ascension in 30 AD.

c. Notice that the language of Zechariah is almost identical to that of Matthew 24.

d. This is a prophecy of the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD. Read more

Matthew 24:32–33 “Now learn the parable from the fig tree: when its branch has already become tender and puts forth its leaves, you know that summer is near; so, you too, when you see all these things, recognize that He is near, right at the door. ” (Matthew 24:32–33)

a. This greatly abused text is always applied to Israel becoming a nation again in 1848 AD when in fact, it is prophesying the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD.

b. Of the 39 places in the Bible where “fig tree” is used, never is Israel called a Fig Tree.

c. In Romans 9, Israel is likened unto an “Olive Tree” but not a fig tree.

d. The Parable of the Fig tree is the only other possible place where Israel is connected with a fig tree:

i. “And He began telling this parable: “A man had a fig tree which had been planted in his vineyard; and he came looking for fruit on it and did not find any. “And he said to the vineyard-keeper, ‘Behold, for three years I have come looking for fruit on this fig tree without finding any. Cut it down! Why does it even use up the ground?’ “And he answered and said to him, ‘Let it alone, sir, for this year too, until I dig around it and put in fertilizer; and if it bears fruit next year, fine; but if not, cut it down.” (Luke 13:6–9)

ii. Notice that if this is Israel as a nation, then it is a prophecy of it being replaced by the church at the end of Jesus’ three year ministry and/or the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD.

e. So the only two possible passages in the Bible where a fig tree is associated with Israel both describe Israel’s destruction, not restoration!

3. Luke 21:20-24 “But when you see Jerusalem surrounded by armies, then recognize that her desolation is near. “Then those who are in Judea must flee to the mountains, and those who are in the midst of the city must leave, and those who are in the country must not enter the city; because these are days of vengeance, so that all things which are written will be fulfilled. “Woe to those who are pregnant and to those who are nursing babies in those days; for there will be great distress upon the land and wrath to this people; and they will fall by the edge of the sword, and will be led captive into all the nations; and Jerusalem will be trampled under foot by the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled. ” (Luke 21:20–24)

a. Luke 21 prophecies the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD by Roman Armies, not its restoration!

b. This passage does not say Jerusalem will be restored or the temple will be rebuilt.

c. The “times of the Gentiles” correspond to the period when the Gentiles can be saved, obviously extending to the second coming.

Conclusion:

1. True Christians are in a state of shock that dispensationalists want to restore the Old Testament law along with Temple sacrifices because it is a denial of the sacrifice of Christ’s blood once for all to end all animal sacrifices.

2. Rapture false teachers want Israel to become a nation again mainly to fulfill the promise of inheriting the land. Problem is, the Bible clearly says Israel got the land long ago under Joshua and Solomon.

3. There is not a Jew alive today or anyone in the nation of Israel that knows which tribe they are from. It comes as a surprise to most people that the majority of Jews living in Israel today are gentile proselytes, being Russians who converted to Judaism.

by Steve Rudd taken from https://www.bible.ca/




Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris

Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris
Genocide
in
Satellite Croatia, 1941-1945
A Record of Racial and Religious
Persecutions and Massacres
By
Edmond Paris
Translated from the French by
LOIS PERKINS
The American Institute for Balkan Affairs
Copyright 1961 by
The American Institute for Balkan Affairs

Library of Congress catalog card number: 62-399

Published by
The American Institute for Balkan Affairs
1525 West Diversey Parkway, Chicago 14, Illinois

Map of Yugoslavia

Introduction from the Webmaster

This is important history that is largely unknown when you compare it to the history of Holocaust by the German Nazis. And why? Because this is about the history of the slaughter of Orthodox Serbs by Roman Catholics! It was supported and encouraged by Catholic priests who actually took part in the genocide! The Catholic Croatians didn’t just merely kill their Orthodox neighbors, they even cruelly tortured them to the point it grossed out their German allies! Has any Pope of Rome ever apologized to the Serbs or the Orthodox Church for that? Not that I have heard of. It’s largely unknown. My wife who has a university degree with a major in Social Science didn’t know about it until I told her!!!

FOREWORD

One of the most disastrous results of the First World War was the disintegration of that liberal and tolerant spirit which civilized nations of the twentieth century were supposed to have acquired. The great conflict completely destroyed, along with other catastrophic consequences, any such hope. Exaggerated nationalism, fascism and communism, as well as political and religious fanaticism, paved the way for the Second World War, thus bringing society down to a lower level of moral civilization, characterized by an incredible intolerance which was thought to have vanished with the Middle Ages.

In Mein Kampf, Hitler stressed his favorite theme of pan-Germanism, and succeeded in swaying public opinion by blinding it with his pseudo-scientific arguments, based on delirious ethnology of the pretended superiority of the German race. Presumably this gave them a natural right to rule over Europe, if not over the entire world, while other nations, above all the Slavs, must work for their overlords just as the slaves had done in times gone by. As for the Jews, they could never be assimilated and were therefore doomed to death.

The great powers were incredibly deaf to these insane ideas. As they grew, they developed their denouement until they eventually took seed in foreign countries, notably in Croatia, where a similar doctrine, though on a smaller scale, had flourished eighty years earlier under Ante Starcevic, a Croatian politician who might be considered the father of racism.

This book was written in order to record the time and place of the frightful ravages caused by such an extreme ideology, during the years 1941-1945, in the satellite state of Croatia under the government of Croatian fascists, known as the Ustashi, supported by the Axis powers, as well as by the Croatian Catholic hierarchy, with the knowledge of the Vatican.

In order to justify his policy of extermination, the Sultan, Abdual Hamid, was known to say: “The way to get rid of the Armenian question is to get rid of the Armenians.”

This same maxim was adopted by the Croatian nationalists and clericals concerning the Serbian question in Croatia. According to the statutes of the Ustashi organization, “the name Ustashi was to be given to those who, in pre-war Yugoslavia, swore that by the destruction of the Yugoslav State he [they] helped in the extermination of Serbianism and the Orthodox Church.” (Nova Hrvatska, May 4, 1941.)

The collusion of the Croatian fascist government (or the Ustashi), and the Croatian Catholic hierarchy seems to have been inspired, under these tragic circumstances, by an anachronistic fanaticism.

It was with reason that the Serbian Orthodox Bishop, Dr. Nikolaj Velimirovic, so well known to the Anglo-Saxon world, compared what happened in Croatia, on such a large scale, with the darkest days of the Middle Ages. In an article published in 1954 by the ecclesiastical review Svecanik, the Bishop wrote:

“The Spanish Inquisition is noted for its atrocities. The head inquisitor, named by the Pope, was the Dominican Monk Thomas de Torquemada, who is remembered with such sinister bitterness. During the eighteen year period of his mandate, 10,220 persons were burned at the stake while 114,401 (according to the historian Motley) perished from hunger and torture in their prisons, which meant 125,000 people within a period of eighteen years.

“This record is frightful enough, but the inquisition of the Serbian Orthodox was much more terrible, for 750,000 Serbs were killed in just four years.”

It would be difficult to find a parallel of such ferocious persecution in all history. Even the Duke of Albe, that sinister representative of the Spanish King (Philippe II), to the Low Countries, seemed quite moderate in comparison, having tortured and killed some 18,000 Protestants within six years.

In France, the massacre of St. Bartholomew on August 24, 1572, so justifiably stigmatized by the historians, resulted in only 100,000 victims.

The twentieth century, however, was doomed to witness in Europe, in the name of racial purity and religion such a genocide1 as the past has never known, in which the Orthodox Serbs in Croatia barely escaped complete extermination. Yet this gigantic holocaust, which took place only a few years ago and which was witnessed by the present generation, has given rise to the most fantastic stories, accompanied by an intense propaganda that still continues a tireless effort to “cleanse” the guilty of any sense of responsibility. All kinds of printed matter, written under the guise of the “greatest objectivity,” and published largely by the Croatian and Vatican printing presses, is being circulated throughout the world.

1… any acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group as such . . . a crime under international law, contrary to the spirit and aims of the United Nations and condemned by the world.

In order to re-establish a truthful record concerning this tragedy, with its causes and the roles played by those who never hesitated profiting by this expansion of religious and national imperialism, while defying all humanity, I have undertaken the gathering of numerous testimonies printed by the Croatian and Catholic press during those tragic times. Here also are records of Yugoslav and foreign documents which appeared after the war, and testimonies, published in authentic sources, from some of the persecuted who escaped the inferno.

Unfortunately, I have been obliged to choose only a limited number of these significant texts which are numerous enough to fill an entire library.

But these selected testimonies will amply suffice as a record of actual events, and thus serve in throwing light upon those responsible for this drama.

It is difficult for the world to believe that a whole people could be doomed to extermination by a government and a religious hierarchy of the twentieth century, just because it happened to belong to another ethnic and racial group and which had inherited the Christianity of Byzantium rather than that of Rome.

May I add that far from desiring to stir up hard feelings, I have been motivated by the desire to divulge the truth concerning the frightful tragedy that took place, and to show what a shameful racial and religious recession has resulted from such fanaticism. May the disaster of the recent past serve as a lesson for future generations!

Edmond Paris

INTRODUCTION

The greatest genocide during World War II, in proportion to a nation’s population, took place, not in Nazi Germany but in the Nazi-created puppet state of Croatia. There, in the years 1941-1945, some 750,000 Serbs, 60,000 Jews and 26,000 Gypsies— men, women and children—perished in a gigantic holocaust. These are the figures used by most foreign authors, especially the Germans, who were in the best position to know. Hermann Neubacher, perhaps the most important of Hitler’s troubleshooters in the Balkans, reports that although some of the perpetrators of the crime estimated the number of Serbs killed at one million, the more accurate figure is 750,000.1 One of Hitler’s generals, Lothar Rendulic, who was in the area where the crimes were committed, estimates that in the first year of the existence of the puppet state of Croatia at least a half million Orthodox Serbs were massacred, and that many others were killed in subsequent years.2 French writers most often use the half-million figure while British sources usually cite 700,000 Serbs killed.

1 Sonder-Auftrag Suedost 1940-1945: Bericht eines fliegenden Diplomaten (Goettingen—Berlin—Frankfurt, 1956), pp. 31-82. See note on page 15.
2 Gehaempft Gesiegt Geschlagen (Heidelberg, 1952), pp. 161-62.

The magnitude and the bestial nature of these atrocities makes it difficult to believe that such a thing could have happened in an allegedly civilized part of the world. Yet even a book such as this can attempt to tell only a part of the story.

The reader will no doubt ask: Why did it happen? The author believes that the reader himself must answer that question. But a brief account of the past may be of assistance. Because the victims were for the most part Serbs who belonged to the Serbian Orthodox Church, it seems desirable to indicate who the Serbs were, how they happened to live in these areas and what had been their relations with the other people in the same geographic region.

In the middle ages the Serbs had their own independent nation, occupying the area of what is now the southern part of Yugoslavia. After their defeat by the Turks at the Battle of Kosovo in 1389, they began moving northward, entering regions then under the nominal rule of Hungary, hoping to live to fight another day on behalf of Christianity and freedom. This Serbian emigration reached considerable proportions after the fall of the Serbian ruler, Djurdja Brankovic (1459) and after the fall of Bosnia (1463) to the Turks.

The Hungarian kings used the emigrant Serbs in the struggles to defend their borders from the Turks, because the Serbs, already at that time, were known as able and competent soldiers. After Hungary united with Austria (1526), the Austrian rulers created a military belt stretching from the Adriatic Sea in the West to the Carpathian Mountains in the East, known as Vojna Krajina (literally military zone or region) .

This region was populated chiefly by Serbs. Most of the Croatians, who were tenants of landed estates in this area, fled to Hungary, Austria, Italy, Bavaria or Croatia proper (Croatia had been absorbed in the twelfth century by Austria and Hungary). The Austrian rulers settled the depopulated areas with Serbs, who had come, not as refugees, but as warriors. They were given land (they became free peasant owners), but they had to promise that a certain number of men had to be under arms constantly. All men between 18 and 60 had to do military service whenever they were called.

Thus, the Serbs came to empty, deserted property. And the Austrian authorities were glad to have them, because they did not come as ordinary refugees, seeking merely to save their necks, but as warriors willing to continue the fight against the infidel Turk, in the eternal hope that one day Turkey would be defeated and they could return to their own lands. But the Turkish occupation was to last some five hundred years. In the meantime, the Serbs became valuable and respected citizens, settled in their new home, although they often had to pay a dear price for living on the frontier, exposed to periodic Turkish military onslaughts.

But the Serbs were also to face difficulties inside the Austrian and Hungarian kingdoms. To the north of them was Croatia proper, a strongly clerical land. Life was difficult there for anyone who was not a Roman Catholic. The Catholic bishops (from Zagreb and from Senj), with the help of Viennese Jesuits, sought constantly to convert the newly-arrived Serbs to Catholicism in the regions bordering on Croatia, or at least to get them to accept the Uniate (a Christian of a church adhering to an Eastern rite and discipline but submitting to papal authority) rite. Many times those attempts were aided by military authorities using brute force, although the Austrian Kings were officially and formally on the side of the Serbs.

In short, the Serbs in these regions were to be on the defensive for 350 years, trying to preserve their religion (Serbian Orthodox) and their national identity. Their right to own land and their right to work for the state were limited because they were not Catholics. Serbian priests were tortured and imprisoned because they refused to join the Uniates. These restrictions and persecutions have been described by Croatian and German (Austrian) historians. And they were admitted by the various official promises of rectification.

There was a considerable discrepancy between theory and practice. From time to time, the authorities promised autonomy and independence for the Orthodox Church. They even promised autonomy for Serbian civil authorities (e.g. Emperor Joseph of Hungary in 1706). And yet the military chaplain of Lika (Marko Mesic) could proclaim: “Be converted to Catholicism or get out!” Vienna could say one thing (how sincerely?), while local authorities could do another.

The Croatians feared the progress that the Serbs were making in all fields: religion, economics, education and culture. They were determined to do something about it. In the eighteenth century, for example, they instructed the Croatian representatives in the Hungarian parliament to seek the enactment of laws and regulations which would make life impossible for the Serbian people and for the Orthodox Church. Among the measures proposed were the following: to prevent the organization of Serbian high schools (the Croats did not yet have elementary schools in Croatian), to prevent the building of Orthodox Churches, to take away all property of Serbian monasteries, to prevent the collection of contributions for monasteries, to turn the Orthodox clergy over to the courts as ordinary trash, and to do away with the schism.

Maria Theresa, however, rejected these demands because Serbian military power was needed in the struggle against the Turks.

In the nineteenth century, this hatred for the Serbs, heretofore largely confined to the Catholic priesthood, was transferred to the Croatian people. To this end, Ante Starcevic, whom the Croatians called the father of his country, contributed the most. He is the first Croatian racist, putting forth the slogan: “The Serbs are a breed fit only for the slaughter house.” Subsequently, he put forth the saying: “Serbs to the willows,” meaning that the Serbs should be hung on willow trees.

Although there was a split among Starcevic’s followers, he succeeded in forming a political movement whose chief reason for existence was hatred of the Serbs. After his death, Starcevic was succeeded by Josef Frank, who entered into close collaboration with the Croatian clericals to form a Frankist party, which was under the direct influence of Vienna. To this extremist group belonged Ante Pavelic, who in 1941 was to arrive from Italy and with the aid of Fascist and Nazi power to become head of the Axis puppet state of Croatia, and soon thereafter the principal butcher of the Serbs. But this is getting ahead of the story.

In 1918, the Frankist party, which had in the past relied on Vienna for support, went out of existence. With the defeat of Austro-Hungary, Serbia and Montenegro joined with Croatia, Slovenia, Bosnia, Herzegovina and other regions formerly under Austro-Hungarian rule to form a common state—Yugoslavia. In such circumstances there was no place for a Frankist party.

While the experience of a common nationhood for the Serbs and the Croats was in many ways a stormy one, and certainly beyond the possibility of adequate description here, two elemental points need to be made. First of all, in the political sphere, considerable progress was made in Serb-Croat relations prior to 1941. Secondly, in the religious sphere, the Roman Catholic Church enjoyed full freedom to pursue its activities and to prosper. These two points need further brief elaboration.

Yugoslavia became a political democracy. But Serbia, because of her previous existence as a nation (and consequently her greater political experience) and because the Serbs were more numerous than all of the other groups combined, had a dominant voice in the new nation’s political affairs. This led to some dissatisfaction, and subsequently to more extreme difficulties, resulting in the establishment of a dictatorship in 1929. In 1931, the dictatorship was modified to a degree, with minor modifications in the late thirties. In 1939, an agreement (Sporazum) was concluded between the government in Belgrade and the representatives of the Croatian Peasant party, abandoning the principle of a centralist state.

Under the Sporazum Croatia was granted extensive political and economic autonomy, with her own government and her own assembly. The central government still controlled foreign affairs and defense. Croatia was to have autonomy in internal administration, justice, public education, agriculture, forestry, mining, construction, finance, health and social policy. Her territory was enlarged, taking in over a million Serbs (under the Nazis it was to be enlarged still further). The head of the principal political party in Croatia (Croatian Peasant Party), Dr. Viatko Macek, became vice-president of the central government. But the fanatics in Croatia could be satisfied with nothing short of the destruction of the Yugoslav state.

Parenthetically, it should be added that the Sporazum was received with dissatisfaction in Serbia. Serbs for the most part felt that the Croatians, a minority group, had been given rights which even the Serbs did not enjoy. The government was aware of this hostility and hence never submitted the Sporazum to the parliament for ratification.

On the religious front, the Roman Catholic Church had full freedom and equality from the beginning. Countless witnesses can testify to this fact, but it might be interesting to refer to one or two Catholic sources. A Croatian Catholic priest, Vjekoslav Wagner, spoke of the expansion of Catholicism in Serbia, adding that “such progress could be attained only in a country where religious tolerance and equality were living facts.” 3 More recently, Belgian Catholics have reported how before the Second World War, the Catholic press (dailies, weeklies and monthlies) flourished in Yugoslavia, how Catholic schools, colleges and other religious centers functioned, how Catholic hospitals were built and Catholic organizations multiplied.4 Dr. Anton Korosec, cleric and Slovene Catholic leader, has admitted that “even without the Concordat the Catholic Church enjoyed full freedom of action.” 5

3 “Katolicizam u Srbiji” (Catholicism in Serbia), Almanah Jugoslovenske Katolicke akademije (1929), p. 3.
4 Une Eglise du silence—Catholiques en Yougoslavie (Brussels, 1954), pp. 144, 149.
5 Hrvatska Zora (Munich), September 1, 1954.

There are ample statistics on the progress of the Catholic Church in Yugoslavia between the two world wars, and any one really interested in checking them can easily do so.

Nevertheless, extremist clerical elements in Croatia were dissatisfied living in a country where the Catholics were in a minority. Perhaps they feared the future. To allay these fears, Belgrade governments were willing to expose themselves to hostility in Serbia and in other Serbian Orthodox regions by entering into a Concordat with the Vatican, which would formalize relations between the Church and the state. Belgrade hoped that this would placate Croatian Catholic hostility toward the state and the government.

The Concordat was opposed in Serbia because it granted privileges and guarantees to the Catholic Church which the Orthodox themselves did not enjoy. For example, the state was obligated to pay the Catholic Church for properties confiscated by the Austrian state (1780-1790), something that even Catholic Austria had refused to do. Moreover, the state was to pay for land taken by agrarian reform measures, but only to the Catholic Church and not the others.

That the disputed Concordat gave the Catholic Church a privileged position was recognized by Archbishop Bauer of Zagreb and his vicar, Stepinac, in a declaration on March 31, 1936: ‘The Catholic Church is not at all opposed to the Serbian Orthodox Church also receiving all that it perhaps does not now have and which is guaranteed to the Catholic Church by the Concordat.” 6

6 Sima, Simic, Vatikan protio Jugoslavije (The Vatican Against Yugoslavia), (Tisograd, 1958), pp. 16-17, and Viktor Novak, Magnum Crimen (Zagreb, 1948), p. 440.

Parenthetically, it might be added that many Croatian leaders, including the head of the Croatian Peasant party, Stjepan Radic, were not in favor of the Concordat. They feared the entrenchment of clericalism in Croatia, and believed that the Concordat would facilitate it.

But the Croatian extremists were interested only in separatism; they did not want a common state. In 1929, Ante Pavelic fled to Italy and there resurrected the Frankist party in the form of a terrorist organization, called the Ustashi. He became the leader of the Croatian extremist separatist movement. He received considerable help from Mussolini (25 million liras and a promise of liberal sums to come).7 He also received assistance from the Horthy regime in Hungary.

7 Hevre Lauriere, Assassins au Nom de Dieu (Paris, 1959), p. 17.

The members of Pavelic’s organization were recruited from the most viciously anti-Serb and the most depraved and sadistic elements in Croatia. They trained for and engaged in terrorist activities. The Ustashi sent assassins and terrorists into Yugoslavia, who blew up bridges, placed bombs in public places, and contributed to the death and injury of many innocent victims. The Ustashi also killed King Alexander of Yugoslavia and the French Foreign Minister, Louis Barthou, on October 9, 1934 in Marseilles.

When Hitler and Mussolini destroyed Yugoslavia in 1941, Pavelic and his Ustashi were brought in to rule an enlarged puppet state of Croatia. To tell what they did to the Serbian population under their jurisdiction is the task of this book. It is the author’s hope that these few pages will enable the reader to view the genocide in Croatia in some historical perspective. To see that it was not the result of a momentary disagreement with the Serbs or the result of a revolution. Rather it came as the consequence of a carefully prepared ideology which began in the second half of the nineteenth century and culminated in Pavelic’s Ustashi.

See footnote 1, p. 9.

Statement of Hermann Neubacher reads as follows:

The recipe for the Orthodox solution of the Ustashi-fuehrer and the Poglavnik (head of State) of Croatia, Ante Payelic, reminds one of the bloodiest memories connected with Religious Wars: “One third must be converted to Catholicism, one third must leave the country, and one third must die!” The last point of this programme was carried out. When leading Ustashi state that one million of Orthodox Serbs (including babies, children, women and old men) were slaughtered, this, in my opinion, is a boasting exaggeration. On the basis of reports I received, I estimated that three quarters of a million defenseless people were slaughtered.

As I repeated once again at the Headquarters the reality of the horrible events which were taking place in my Croatian neighborhood, Adolf Hitler replied:

“I also told the Poglavnik that it is not so simple to annihilate such a minority, it is too large.”

Continued in Chapter I. The International Conspiracy Against Yugoslavia

All chapters of Genocide in Satellite Croatia 1941-1945 by Edmond Paris





Jesuit Plots – Chapter VIII. The Canonization Of More And Fisher: History Suppressed.

Jesuit Plots – Chapter VIII. The Canonization Of More And Fisher: History Suppressed.

Continued from Charter VII. The Cause Of The Great Civil War.

1934. During 1934 Rome filled the columns of the British Press with articles on the proposed superstitious and pagan act of canonization of Sir Thomas More and Bishop John Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, who were beheaded in 1535, in the reign of Henry VIII, for denying the King’s supremacy. Parliament had passed an Act abrogating the Papal Supremacy in England, and recognising that only of the King.

To read The Times, Daily Telegraph and other leading British papers on More and Fisher, one would have thought that these great papers were being edited by Roman Catholic Priests who had just stepped out of the Dark Ages. Little doubt that Roman Catholic and Anglo-Romanist sub-Editors were behind this disgraceful superstitious propaganda and probably a plentiful supply of Vatican gold, out of Mussolini’s £19,200,000 gift to the Pope in 1929.

Replies refuting these Articles were always suppressed by these Editors and sub-Editors, who must have been either Roman Catholics or Anglo-Romanists. Every great daily journal suppressed the true State Paper history of these two men.

1935. On January 29th, 1935, the Pope and his Cardinals met in the Vatican to hear the evidence in justification of the canonization of More and Fisher. The Tablet, Universe, Catholic Times and other journals had artificially worked up a furious agitation and petition bearing 170,000 signatures which was sent to the Pope.

Our University professors, however, had discovered amongst the Spanish State Papers of Fisher’s day, that he was really a traitor, planning the invasion of his native country by the King of Spain, whilst professing to be a loyal English Bishop.

The Protestant Truth Society decided to cable these facts to the Pope so that they could be placed before the Canonization Council.

TELEGRAM TO POPE PIUS XI: THE VATICAN REPLY.

The Protestant Truth Society, therefore, dispatched on Thursday, January 24th, the following telegram to Pope Pius XI at the Vatican:—

TO POPE PIUS XI, VATICAN, ROME.
“Vienna, Charles V and Henry VIII State Papers, September 27th, 1533, disclose Bishop Fisher a traitor planning Spanish invasion of England. Shall we send copies of State Papers before you proceed further with Canonization on January 29th?”

On Monday, January 28th, the following reply was received:—

VATICAN CITY.
“Kensit, Protestant Truth Society, 31 Cannon Street, London.
“Documents proposed will be willingly received by the Historical Section—RITI, Quentin Reporter, Palazzo San Callisto, Rome.”

Mr. Kensit replied as follows:—

Quentin RELATORE, LONDON,
Palazzo, San Callisto, Rome. 30th January, 1935.

“Dear Sir—We thank you for your courteous reply to our telegram of January 24th. We enclose photographic copies of the printed State Papers concerned. These have been photographed by permission of the British Public Record Office. Their authenticity can be confirmed in the Vienna Archives, as per references on the documents.

“We are certain that in view of the facts disclosed in these Vienna State documents that to proceed further and canonise Bishop Fisher will give great offence to both Protestant and the educated Roman Catholic community in Britain, as it will mean the raising to Sainthood of one who engaged himself in plots against his Sovereign.
Yours faithfully, J. A. Kensit.”
Secretary of the Protestant Truth Society.

These facts were sent to the Press Association. Only two papers published them—The Daily Herald and News-Chronicle. All others were silent. Why?

THE COPIES OF THE SPANISH STATE PAPERS

SENT TO THE VATICAN, JANUARY 30th, 1935.
STATEMENT ACCOMPANYING THE DOCUMENTS.

“This is a photostat of the printed copies of the Despatches of the Spanish Envoy, Chapuys, at the Court of Henry VIII, to his master the Emperor Charles V at Vienna, dated September 27th, 1533, and October 10th, 1533.”

In the Despatch of September 27th, Chapuys informs Charles V that the good Bishop of Rochester (Fisher) had sent to notify him that the arms of the Pope against Henry VIII and his Ministers are futile, and that:

“Your Majesty must set your hand to it in which you will do a work as agreeable to God as going against the Turk.” Henry VIII, VI, p.486. Spanish State Papers, VI, 1531-33, PRO.

In a later letter dated October 10th, 1533, Chapuys again writes to Charles V:

“The good and holy Bishop of Rochester would like you to take active measures immediately, as I wrote in my last, which advice he has sent to me again lately to repeat. The most part of the English as far as I can learn, are of his opinion and only fear that your Majesty will not listen to it which would be obviated by the least Army your Majesty could put to sea.” Henry VIII, Vol. VI, p.511, and Spanish State Papers, IV, 1531-33, P.R.O.
EXPLANATORY NOTES ADDED TO THE DOCUMENTS.

These Despatches were compiled from the copies in the Vienna Archives by Dr. James Gairdner, LL.D., Assistant Keeper of the Public Records, Public Records Office, London, and printed by H.M. Government. The Spanish copies are in the Calendar of Spanish State Papers, Vol. IV, 1531-33 A.D., edited by Don Pascuel de Gayangos, Ref. k.u.k., Hans-Hof-u-Staats Arch. Wein Rep. P. FASC, c. 228, Nos. 55 & 57.

Professor A. F. Pollard, M.A., late of London University, and Dr. G. G. Coulton, LL.D., of Cambridge, both state in their published works that Bishop John Fisher was a traitor, urging the Spanish Emperor to invade England, two years before his execution in 1535. Here, therefore, we have three great witnesses, Gairdner, Pollard and Coulton.

These pages have been photographed at the Public Record Office, London, for the use of the Vatican, following the proposed Canonization of Bishop Fisher, January 29th, 1538,

On January 30th, 1935, the photographic copies from the Spanish State Papers at the Public Record Office, were despatched to the Vatican by Air Mail, to Abbot Quentin, President of the Historical Section of the Sacred Congregation of Rites, who drew up the history of the Cause of More and Fisher for presentation to the Pope before cononization.”

Possibly these State Papers, proving conclusively that Fisher was really a traitor to England, were a great shock to the Abbot and he died two or three days later. Is it unreasonable to suggest this? After his long years of research he found that the most powerful Protestant Society in Britain, if not in the whole world, was at the last moment producing Spanish State Paper evidence, which destroyed the results of his life work, and was publishing it to the world?

Now to show the powerful unseen hand at work on the British Press, after a year of flooding the nation with the superstitious and fabulous accounts of these two men and their deeds.

The Protestant Truth Society sent a copy of the Spanish State Papers and of the Cables to each of the following News Agencies and Editors:—The B.B.C., Daily Mail, Daily Express, The Times, Morning Post, News-Chronicle, Daily Herald, Daily Mirror, Daily Sketch, Daily Telegraph, Evening News, Evening Standard, Star, The Scotsman, Glasgow Herald, Aberdeen Press & Journal, Manchester Evening News, Press Association and Central News, Ltd.

Not a word broadcast by the B.B.C. and not a single paper published this very important news, yet they had in many cases during the same period filled their columns with the false and superstitious aspect of their executions, and continued to do so for days after. The Times and Daily Telegraph were the worst offenders. These papers displayed every item in bold type. What unseen power was able to silence all these great journals? Little doubt there were two powerful organisations at work. The Roman Catholics and the Anglo-Romanists, probably with the Archbishop of Canterbury behind them. The one without the other was not strong enough to silence the whole British Press. Again Vatican gold may have played an important part. The most powerful can, apparently, be bought with advertisements.

HE REPLY FROM THE VATICAN.
Palazzo, San Callisto, ROME.

Dear Sir, 20th February, 1935.
I have the honour to inform you that we have received the letter enclosing photographs of the State Papers sent to the Abbot Quentin, whose death has prevented an earlier reply.

Although it is a question of contexts which are already largely known, and also in our possession, and which have received the serious consideration which the educated public had the right to expect, I nevertheless beg to convey my best thanks to you.

Yours very truly,
F. ANTONELLI, Rel. gen.
Mr. J. A. KENSIT, Protestant Truth Society, London.

THE POPE CANONIZES FISHER AND MORE WITHOUT MIRACLES OR SIGNALS FROM THE SKIES.

In spite of the Spanish State Papers the Pope proceeded with the Canonization of both Fisher and More although no signal from the skies had been vouchsafed in the form of miracles, as required by the Church of Rome before a Canonization.

Britain was too well educated in 1935 to believe in Romish “miracles,” so the Canonization was carried through without miracles or signals from the skies!

The facts are that these two men were wicked traitors and tyrants, as recorded in the Dictionary of National Biography and Spanish State Papers.

Here are the facts about More:—

Sir Thomas More was anything but the gentle, saintly Chancellor which the Church of Rome paints him to be. He began his persecution and burning of Protestants soon after Tyndale’s translation of the New Testament arrived in England. Both he and Bishop Tunstall waged unceasing war on this new Book and thousands were seized and burned at St. Paul’s Cross, and many of the readers were burned with their books at Smithfield and elsewhere in England.

Sir Sidney Lee in his biography of More in the Dict. Nat. Biography says of More:—

(1) “That he wore a hair shirt and his controversial style was coarse.”

(2) “In March, 1527, he received permission from Bishop Tunstall to read heretical books. In 1528 he published his first controversial book against Tyndale, Joyce and Frith, and waged unceasing battle until his death.”

(3) “He boasted of his hostility to heretics in his epitaph which he wrote himself.”

(4) “Hall, a contemporary author, describes More as “a great persecutor of such as detested the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome.”

(5) Foxe described him as “blinded in the zeal of Popery.”

(6) Froude, the historian, describes him as “a merciless bigot.”

(7) Sidney Lee, his biographer (Dict. Nat Biography), says, “More undoubtedly viewed with equanimity the cruel incidents of persecution.” He then continues: “More’s personal responsibility of the barbarous usage of many Protestants has not been satisfactorily disputed.”

(8) “It must be admitted that he caused heretics on slender pretences to be racked in the Tower.”

(9) “More admitted that he caused the Officers of the Marshalsea and other Prisons to use with severity persons guilty of what he called sacrilege.”

(10) “The enormities practised on James Bainham must be largely laid to More’s charge.” Sir Sidney Lee in Dict. Nat. Biography.

James Bainham, Martyr. A London lawyer, burnt at the stake, April 30th, 1532, In 1531 he was accused of heresy before Sir Thomas More, who imprisoned and flogged him in his house at Chelsea and then sent him to the Tower of London to be racked, in the hope of discovering other heretics.

“Sir Thomas More stood by the martyr and looked on whilst he was being racked until he had lamed him, in the hope of discovering other heretics” in the Temple. Dict. Nat. Biography. Henry VIII State Papers, V, App. 30.

At the stake, as the train of gunpowder ran towards Bainham, he lifted up his eyes towards Heaven and cried: “God forgive thee and show thee more mercy than thou showest to me; the Lord forgive Sir Thomas More!” Foxe, IV, 705. 1870 Edition.

NO SIGNAL FROM THE SKIES FROM FISHER OR MORE DURING 400 YEARS.

The Church of Rome has been expecting miracles for 400 years in answer to the prayers to these two “Martyrs.” Not a single miracle has been vouchsafed by the Almighty in answer to all these prayers and processions. The withholding of miracles by the Almighty has been the reason given by the Popes in past ages down to last year for the delay in canonizing these “martyrs.” As no signal has come from the skies, the Pope has been obliged to yield to the clamour of the English and Irish-born Roman Catholic Bishops, and proceed with the canonization without miracles! The Roman Catholic Bishop Amigo informed the Roman Catholic Evidence Guild in October, 1934, that he had spoken to the Holy Father in 1933, when in Rome, as to the great good the canonization would effect for England. The Pope informed him that miracles were needed, worked through the intercession of the martyrs (Tablet, October 6th, 1934). Father Newdigate, S.J., said the same thing in his List of “Martyrs.”

On June 21st, 1935, the Anglican Bishop of Rochester presided over a Fisher Commemoration Service in Rochester Cathedral. Lord Halifax, Secretary of State for War, delivered an oration on Fisher, in which he eulogised him as a “Christian Martyr.” As the Bishop had treated with contempt all protests against such a gathering in a Church of England Cathedral, two members of the Protestant Truth Society made a public protest in the Cathedral itself, producing photographic copies of the Spanish State Papers, similar to those sent to the Vatican. Most of the British newspapers published an account of this protest, but the B.B.C. did not broadcast one word.

Danger from the League of Nations.

HISTORY REPEATS ITSELF.

After the Battle of Waterloo a League of Nations was formed in 1816 by Russia, Prussia and Austria, and called the Holy Alliance, for the purpose of putting an end to war, as the dreamers imagined who had no knowledge of human nature and its fickleness.

Britain was pressed to join this League, but the Duke of Wellington firmly opposed Britain entering any such entanglement, as the Duke foresaw that it could only end in isolating Britain and in the co-partners in the League leaving Britain in the lurch in the event of international trouble. So firmly did the Duke oppose Britain entering this League that the proposal had to be dropped.

The first great disappointment in this Holy League came in the troubles of 1822, and the Revolution of 1848 completely destroyed it.

How sound was the judgment of the old Duke! He had learned by years of war how little were the statesmen of Europe to be trusted in a time of crisis.

Will history repeat itself in the League of Nations?

There may be a temporary success at Geneva over the Italian-Abyssinian war and all right-minded people will rejoice if that happy event is brought to pass.

But, in the light of history, we ask can there be a permanent Peace in the British Empire whilst the Foreign Office treats the Papacy as a Christian institution?

The judgment of Scripture on Papal Rome is clear and decisive. Chap. XVII and XVIII.

We must never forget that neither John the Baptist nor our Lord ever interfered in politics. Christ knew that with unrighteous men controlling the world’s affairs that He could not act as arbiter between men who would not first acknowledge His authority. He knew that armies and soldiers would exist until the day when He would take the government of the world into His own hands, and put down all rule and authority and rule from pole to pole and shore to shore. Neither John the Baptist nor Christ ever commanded the Roman Centurions or soldiers who came to them for help to leave the Roman Army. They both sent them back to the Army with the blessing they sought.

Superficial Bible readers who teach that to belong to the Army or Navy of one’s own country is a sin, should read carefully how Christ dealt with the Roman Centurions and soldiers who came to Him when He was on earth.

Christ clearly foretold that there would be great wars right down to: the end of this Age. Of course Divine foreknowledge does not imply Divine foreordination.

The Lord Jesus Christ plainly foretold in Matt. 13:24, 25, and Luke 21, that the end of the Age before His Second Coming would be ushered in by a time of wars, revolutions and world-wide troubles, which would be ended by the Second Coming of Christ and of the setting up of His kingdom in power.

How can Christians who really believe that Christ was Divine, and that all He foretold must surely come to pass, reconcile that belief with a universal peace to be brought about by any League of Nations either now or in the future? Christ foresaw that men would in the course of and at the end of this Age, reject His authority and teaching and bring about the dark days of unbelief and flouting of Divine authority, such as we are witnessing to-day.

The author regards the League of Nations as the Devil’s snare for Protestant nations. There are 53 nations represented at Geneva to-day in the League of Nations, and nearly all are Roman Catholic with Roman Catholic Secretaries. Even Sir Eric Drummond, the British Secretary for 10 years, was a Roman Catholic. He became a convert whilst at the Foreign Office. The Assistant Secretary for Britain is John C. Epstein, another convert to Rome.

When the Pope’s conduct was severely criticized at the League Meeting in September, 1929, Sir Eric Drummond cut the criticism out of the League’s Official Report. This nearly caused a strike amongst the official reporters. Manchester Guardian, September 21st, 1929.

Judging by the suspicions and jealousies at Geneva whatever the immediate issue of the Sanctions may be, there seems little doubt that sooner or later the other nations in the League of Nations will desert the Covenant and isolate Britain, just as the Duke of Wellington in his day warned the nation of the danger and utter failure of the Holy Alliance. Wellington had proved by years of war and diplomacy that European statesmen could not be trusted in times of international crisis. Were the League of Nations to bring about universal Peace it would make the Lord Jesus Christ a false Prophet. All the evidence to-day, however, indicates that Our Lord was a true Prophet.

At the League of Nations the name of God must never be mentioned officially, and no prayers to the Almighty offered up for guidance at any session.

The League of Nations, in the author’s view, is a modern Tower of Babel.

ALL GOVERNMENT DEPTS. SHIELD THE POPE.

We had a Coalition Government in Britain during the Great War. That Government lasted until 1922; a Conservative Government from 1922-1929; a Labour Government from 1929-1931; and a National Government from 1931-1935. Not one of these Governments frankly disclosed to the nation and Empire the diabolical Popish plots during the Great War, against the Throne and Empire. Not only so, but all of these Governments refused to allow questions to be put in Parliament concerning the treacherous actions of the Popes during the Great War. The author tried several times, but Sir George Hamilton, his local M.P., always refused on the ground that it would offend the Vatican!

The Empire had to wait 5 years, until 1921, to learn of the Vatican treachery in 1914 by allowing the Irish College in Rome to be used as a distributing centre for enemy propaganda literature. It had to wait 17 years, until 1933, to learn of the treachery of Pope Benedict XV in bestowing his Apostolic Benediction on the Irish rebels in 1916, three weeks before the Easter Week Rebellion. That Rebellion cost 2,700 killed and wounded British soldiers.

How many years will the Empire have to wait before it learns the secret lying behind the action of Mr. Anthony Eden, M.P., who violated diplomatic practice in February, 1934, by first visiting the Pope in the Vatican before calling upon the Duce, the real ruler of Italy? The Empire should know without delay whether Mr. Eden did this on his own responsibility or whether he did so on the instructions of the Roman Catholic Officials at the Foreign Office. See The Times, February 27th, 1934.

What right had the Foreign Office to send Cardinal Bourne in a British warship on a Political Mission to Cairo, Jerusalem, Constantinople, Laibach, the Balkans and to Haifa and Mt. Carmel, in April, 1919? See Evening Standard, March 31st, April 1st and 7th, 1919.

If, unfortunately, the Empire should be involved in another European War, the Dominions as well as the Protestant people of Britain should insist on the recall of the Envoy to the Vatican, the recall of Roman Catholic Ambassadors and the removal of the Roman Catholic Officials from the Foreign Office and the B.B.C.

It is a remarkable fact that Canada, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa, were absolutely silent over the appointment of Mr. Anthony Eden as Foreign Minister. The Dominions distrust him since his visit to the Pope in 1934.

The great Revolution of 1685-1689 was caused by the Government of James II hiding from the nation the Jesuit Plots for the restoration of Popery in the land and the downfall of England.

ROME NEVER CHANGES.
Plots Against King George V, 1916.

Command Paper, No. 1108, issued in 1921, by H.M. Government, was barely mentioned in the Press. There was not a word in the Press about the Irish and Spanish Priests behind the scenes acting as spies for Germany during the Great War. At the very time that our British Envoy was at the Vatican and Pope Benedict XV was fawning on him, he was receiving Count Plunkett, an Irish Papal Knight from Dublin, as a secret Envoy from the Irish Republican Provisional Government, three weeks before the 1916 Easter Rebellion broke out, and gave him his Apostolic Benediction, and yet Britain had an Envoy in Rome at the very time! The facts were disclosed and published by De Valera in The Irish Press, May 26th, 1933. I have the paper. Do readers realise that our Press Association never sent out to the British Press that startling disclosure and not a word was broadcasted by the B.B.C.? At the very time that Pope Pius XI was receiving another illegal Envoy, in 1933, Count Plunkett sent a signed statement to the Press confirming the fact of his interview with the Pope, because the Irish Bishops and Vatican denied it. Of course they would deny it! De Valera published it in his paper, The Irish Press, May 26th, 1933.

COUNT PLUNKETT’S VISIT TO THE POPE IN 1916.

Here is what he says, and the Editor of The Irish Press, in an Editorial article confirms its truth:—

“It is denied that I went to Rome immediately before the Rising in 1916 to communicate with. His Holiness Pope Benedict XV, … but I must disclose certain facts in the interests of truth. I went to Rome according to my instructions.

“There I was received by His Holiness; for nigh two hours we discussed the coming struggle for Irish Independence. The Pope was much moved when I disclosed the fact that the date for the rising was fixed, and the reasons for that decision. … Then the Pope conferred His Apostolic Benediction on the men who were facing death for Ireland’s liberty…. Back in Dublin on Good Friday, 1916, I sent in my report of the results of my mission to the Provisional Government.

“In the General Post Office, when the fight began, I saw again the portion of that paper relating to my audience with His Holiness in 1916.
G. N. Count PLUNKETT,
‘Ascension Thursday, 1933.”

The plotters in 1914-16

The Irish Press Editorial.

The Irish Press, in its Editorial Article headed “Benediction,” says:—

“To-day Ireland learns for the first time one of the most moving and glorious stories in connection with the Easter Week Rising. Before it took place Pope Benedict XV received a Mission from the Irish Volunteer Executive in the person of George Noble, Count Plunkett. The Count had a private audience of two hours with His Holiness, and disclosed to him the decision to rise and the date of the insurrection, and received from him his Apostolic Benediction on the men who were facing death for Ireland’s liberty.” The Irish Press, May 26th, 1933.

The plotters in 1916

At the very same time Pope Benedict was receiving our English Envoy in violation of the Statute Laws of Britain, he was bestowing his Apostolic Benediction on the Irish rebels—the enemies of England!

Although the British Government knew of this terrible disclosure, in 1933 they actually sent another Envoy to the Vatican eleven months later, in the person of Sir Charles Wingfield. That Rebellion in 1916 cost 2,700 killed and wounded amongst the English soldiers. Is this not clear evidence that there is a “James II” Party at the Court and in the Government Departments which is hiding the truth from the nation and Empire?

THE IRISH BISHOPS ENEMIES OF BRITAIN.

1918. Irish anti-British campaign in Australia, led by Archbishop Mannix. In Ireland 27 Irish Roman Catholic Bishops signed the Sinn Fein Pledge against Britain on April 18th, 1918. At the top of the Pledge was a photo of Maynooth College with a portrait of Cardinal Logue on the left with De Valera below, and on the right Archbishop Walsh, Roman Catholic Primate of all Ireland. The great battle for the Channel Ports was raging at this very time (April 10th-29th, 1918). See p.64 for the same troubles in Canada led by French Roman Catholic Priests.

On Saturday, October 5th, 1935, in spite of all these disloyal acts, King George V received the French Cardinal Villeneuve at Buckingham Palace! Little doubt that Roman Catholic Permanent Officials engineered this visit. Daily Telegraph, October 7th, 1935.

The Australian Jesuits, as we now know from Archbishop Mannix’s statements, had their H.Q. in Dublin. They caused such an agitation in Australia that the five Divisions (50,000 men) of Australian troops were withdrawn from the fighting line on October 6th, five weeks before the Armistice, when every man was needed, whilst the Canadian, New Zealand, South African and Newfoundland troops, went right through to the end.

Lord Haig’s confidential H.Q. maps show four Australian Divisions in the rear at Amiens, 60 miles behind the line, and the 5th half-way back, whilst the other Dominion troops are shown forward in the fighting lines.

WARNING TO DOMINION STATESMEN IN THE EVENT OF ANOTHER GREAT WAR.

The Author is a Canadian by birth. He has resided in England for many years, and has travelled widely in Britain and in Continental countries, and knows much of what is going on behind the scenes, and much that has been concealed from the Nation and Empire by the Government and Press. He has also kept in close touch with public opinion in the Dominions, and has been in communication with all the Protestant Prime Ministers at every Imperial Conference since 1923. These Prime Ministers, in spite of Constitutional etiquette, have in several cases warmly thanked him for the facts placed before them.

This was particularly so in the case of the attack on the Accession Oath by the Irish and Irish-American delegations at the 1930 Imperial Conference. As previously remarked, should the present dangerous situation unfortunately develop into another World War, and the Dominions became involved, as in the last war, Dominion statesmen as a matter of self-preservation should from the very first firmly insist on the following dangerous enemies of the Empire being dealt with at the very outbreak of hostilities:—

1. The severance of all relations with the Vatican, and the recall of the unconstitutional Envoy to the Pope. The United States and other Protestant Navies do not recognise the Pope as a temporal king, and Great Britain should not, in view of the Vatican treachery in the Great War.

2. The removal from the British Foreign Office of the Roman Catholic and Anglo-Romanist Secretaries of State and permanent officials, who have so long influenced the policy of that great State Department, and concealed the treachery of the Vatican during the Great War.

3. The removal from the Cable Services, News Agencies and Editorial Chairs of our great Newspapers, of those Papal agents, so long responsible for suppressing all news disclosing the activities and plots of the Church of Rome.

4, The removal from the Admiralty and Royal Navy of those pro-Pope high officials who were responsible for issuing the illegal Secret Order to the Royal Navy in 1929 to salute the Pope as a King.

5. Ensure that War Inventions by Dominion Inventors be safeguarded from brain-pickers in the Departments. Dominion inventors in the last great War had their great inventions appropriated by officers and officials who had never invented anything previously.

6. The basic Tank was an Australian invention; the AntiZepp Incendiary Bullet a New Zealand; the Beamish Spiral Spring Tentpole a South African; and the basic Electric U Boat Net a Canadian invention. All of these Dominion inventors lost their claims before the War Inventions Commission. The evidence was hushed up and the British Press lauded to the skies the ingenious brains of the English appropriators. This must never be allowed to happen again.

In the case of one English inventor, Mr. Arthur Pollen, who had his Naval Fire Control claim thrown out by the Inventions Commission, the outraged inventor plainly told the Government Departments that he had the influence and support in Parliament and would expose the whole inside ring and cause a national scandal if the Commission did not grant him a fair rehearing. The Treasury yielded and Pollen after a 7 days’ hearing was awarded £30,000. Pollen was the only inventor to get a rehearing. He belonged to the Jesuit family of Pollens. His brother was Father John Pollen, S.J., Editor of The Month. His other brother Anthony is an Oratorian Priest. Whatever the secret was, Pollen got a rehearing where scores of others failed.

If these great Departments are cleansed at the very outset, the Empire will escape many of the snares and pitfalls which nearly caused the loss of the last Great War.

WARNING TO READERS.

The Church of Rome and the Anglo-Romanist party in England are flooding the book world with false history of the times of Henry VIII, Mary, Elizabeth, James I, Charles I and II, James II and William of Orange.

These false history books may nearly always be recognised by the fact that the authors give no references to State Papers and official documents. Frequently these false histories are highly recommended by book reviewers. In fact reviews are not trusted to-day as they were in the last century.

NEVER TRUST AN AUTHOR WHO QUOTES NO REFERENCE TO STATE DOCUMENTS.

Many of the chief Reviewers are Roman Catholics such as Compton Mackenzie, G. K. Chesterton, Evelyn Waugh, Sir Philip Gibbs and many others. Judging by their writings and reviews these men appear to know nothing whatever about the Old State Papers at the Record Office.

THE END.

Download the entire book of Jesuit Plots From-Elizabethan To Modern Times By Albert Close in a single PDF file. This file is the best you will find on the WWW, and it’s only 1.6 megabytes in size which is much smaller than the 9.4 megabyte PDF file from which I created these posts of the chapters of the book.

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




The Pagan Origin Of Easter

The Pagan Origin Of Easter

Did you know the Bible uses the word “Easter” only once? It’s in Acts 12:4.

“And when he (Herod the king) had apprehended him (Peter), he put him in prison, and delivered him to four quaternions of soldiers to keep him; intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people.”

This “Easter” of course, is not referring to the Resurrection of Jesus! It refers to the Pagan festival of the worship of Ishtar, the fertility goddess.

That’s not to say we shouldn’t observe the Sunday Jesus rose from the dead, but why call it Easter which is a form of the name of the fertility goddess Ishtar? In the Russian language, they call it “Resurrection” which is also their word for Sunday, the first day of the week. We certainly should not pollute the celebration of the day Jesus rose from the dead with Pagan rituals such as Easter egg hunts, etc.

A tract by David J. Meyer on the pagan origin of Easter

(From http://www.lasttrumpetministries.org/tracts/tract1.html)

Easter is a day that is honored by nearly all of contemporary Christianity and is used to celebrate the resurrection of Jesus Christ.

The holiday often involves a church service at sunrise, a feast which includes an “Easter Ham”, decorated eggs and stories about rabbits.

Those who love truth learn to ask questions, and many questions must be asked regarding the holiday of Easter.

Is it truly the day when Jesus arose from the dead? Where did all of the strange customs come from, which have nothing to do with the resurrection of our Saviour?

The purpose of this tract is to help answer those questions, and to help those who seek truth to draw their own conclusions.

The first thing we must understand is that professing Christians were not the only ones who celebrated a festival called “Easter.”

“Ishtar”, which is pronounced “Easter” was a day that commemorated the resurrection of one of their gods that they called “Tammuz”, who was believed to be the only begotten son of the moon-goddess and the sun-god.

In those ancient times, there was a man named Nimrod, who was the grandson of one of Noah’s son named Ham.

Ham had a son named Cush who married a woman named Semiramis.Cush and Semiramis then had a son named him “Nimrod.”

After the death of his father, Nimrod married his own mother and became a powerful King.

The Bible tells of of this man, Nimrod, in Genesis 10:8-10 as follows: “And Cush begat Nimrod: he began to be a mighty one in the earth. He was a mighty hunter before the Lord: wherefore it is said, even as Nimrod the mighty hunter before the Lord. And the beginning of his kingdom was Babel, and Erech, and Accad,and Calneh, in the land of Shinar.”

Nimrod became a god-man to the people and Semiramis, his wife and mother, became the powerful Queen of ancient Babylon.

Nimrod was eventually killed by an enemy, and his body was cut in pieces and sent to various parts of his kingdom.

Semiramis had all of the parts gathered, except for one part that could not be found.

That missing part was his reproductive organ. Semiramis claimed that Nimrod could not come back to life without it and told the people of Babylon that Nimrod had ascended to the sun and was now to be called “Baal”, the sun god.

Queen Semiramis also proclaimed that Baal would be present on earth in the form of a flame, whether candle or lamp, when used in worship.

Semiramis was creating a mystery religion, and with the help of Satan, she set herself up as a goddess.

Semiramis claimed that she was immaculately conceived.

She taught that the moon was a goddess that went through a 28 day cycle and ovulated when full.

She further claimed that she came down from the moon in a giant moon egg that fell into the Euphrates River.

This was to have happened at the time of the first full moon after the spring equinox.

Semiramis became known as “Ishtar” which is pronounced “Easter”, and her moon egg became known as “Ishtar’s” egg.”

Ishtar soon became pregnant and claimed that it was the rays of the sun-god Baal that caused her to conceive.

The son that she brought forth was named Tammuz.

Tammuz was noted to be especially fond of rabbits, and they became sacred in the ancient religion, because Tammuz was believed to be the son of the sun-god, Baal. Tammuz, like his supposed father, became a hunter.

The day came when Tammuz was killed by a wild pig.

Queen Ishtar told the people that Tammuz was now ascended to his father, Baal, and that the two of them would be with the worshippers in the sacred candle or lamp flame as Father, Son and Spirit.

Ishtar, who was now worshipped as the “Mother of God and Queen of Heaven”, continued to build her mystery religion.

The queen told the worshippers that when Tammuz was killed by the wild pig, some of his blood fell on the stump of an evergreen tree, and the stump grew into a full new tree overnight. This made the evergreen tree sacred by the blood of Tammuz.

She also proclaimed a forty day period of time of sorrow each year prior to the anniversary of the death of Tammuz.

During this time, no meat was to be eaten.

Worshippers were to meditate upon the sacred mysteries of Baal and Tammuz, and to make the sign of the “T” in front of their hearts as they worshipped.

They also ate sacred cakes with the marking of a “T” or cross on the top.

Every year, on the first Sunday after the first full moon after the spring equinox, a celebration was made.

It was Ishtar’s Sunday and was celebrated with rabbits and eggs.

Ishtar also proclaimed that because Tammuz was killed by a pig, that a pig must be eaten on that Sunday.

By now, the readers of this tract should have made the connection that paganism has infiltrated the contemporary “Christian” churches, and further study indicates that this paganism came in by way of the Roman Catholic System.

The truth is that Easter has nothing whatsoever to do with the resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ.

We also know that Easter can be as much as three weeks away from the Passover, because the pagan holiday is always set as the first Sunday after the first full moon after the spring equinox.

Some have wondered why the word “Easter” is in the the King James Bible.

It is because Acts, chapter 12, tells us that it was the evil King Herod, who was planning to celebrate Easter, and not the Christians.

The true Passover and pagan Easter sometimes coincide, but in some years, they are a great distance apart.

So much more could be said, and we have much more information for you, if you are a seeker of the truth.

We know that the Bible tells us in John 4:24, “God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.”

The truth is that the forty days of Lent, eggs, rabbits,hot cross buns and the Easter ham have everything to do with the ancient pagan religion of Mystery Babylon.These are all antichrist activities!

Satan is a master deceiver, and has filled the lives of well-meaning, professing Christians with idolatry.

These things bring the wrath of God upon children of disobedience, who try to make pagan customs of Baal worship Christian.

You must answer for your activities and for what you teach your children.

These customs of Easter honor Baal, who is also Satan, and is still worshipped as the “Rising Sun” and his house is the “House of the Rising Sun.”

How many churches have “sunrise services” on Ishtar’s day and face the rising sun in the East?

How many will use colored eggs and rabbit stories, as they did in ancient Babylon.

These things are no joke, any more than Judgement day is a joke.

I pray to God that this tract will cause you to search for more truth.

We will be glad to help you by providing more information and by praying for you.

These are the last days, and it is time to repent, come out and be separate.

David J. Meyer

Last Trumpet Ministries International
PO Box 806
Beaver Dam, WI 53916




Jesuit Plots – Chapter VII. The Cause Of The Great Civil War

Jesuit Plots – Chapter VII. The Cause Of The Great Civil War

Continued from Chapter VI. The Armada Against England.

What the Three Hypocrite Kings did
250 to 300 Years Ago.
Charles I. reigned 1625-1649, A.D.
Charles II. reigned 1660-1685, A.D.
James II. reigned 1685-1688, A.D.
CHARLES I., 1625-1649.

In spite of all the lessons of Bloody Queen Mary’s reign, and the Papal plots against the Thrones of Elizabeth and James I., this young King of 25 years married a Roman Catholic Princess, Henrietta, daughter of Henry IV of France. Charles’ mother, Queen of James I., was a secret Roman Catholic, whilst publicly attending the services of the Church of England, as Queen of England. Mark the terrible consequences to the nation.

Within a year both Houses of Parliament protested to the King against the growth of Romanism in the kingdom, and against the appointments of an excessive number of Roman Catholics to the highest posts in the Civil Service and in the Government. Parliamentary History, VI., p. 378.

One of the first monstrously wicked acts of the reign of Charles I was his secret arrangement with the King of France, to hand over for 18 months, the Vanguard, a ship of the Royal Navy, along with seven other Merchant ships, to Cardinal Richelieu to enable him to capture La Rochelle, a Huguenot stronghold on the coast, and destroy the liberty of the Huguenots, James I had promised these ships shortly before his death, and signed the contract.

A Captain Pennington was appointed to command the Ships. On June 9th, 1625, the English ships sailed for Dieppe.

The crews on learning that they were to be used in an attack on La Rochelle refused to a man to fight against their French Protestant brethren. So firm were the sailors that on June 27th, Captain Pennington was obliged to bring the ships back to England.

The Captains sent in a protest to the King on July 11th, stating that their men would rather be killed or thrown overboard than be forced to shed the innocent blood of their fellow Protestants in France.

Buckingham, the. corrupt Minister of Charles, then sent an order to take the ships back to France. Charles also wrote an order in his own hand, commanding Pennington to hand over the ships to the King of France, and if the crews refused to obey to use all forcible means in his power to compel them, even to their sinking. This order was given from the Court at Richmond on July 28th, 1625.

Captain Pennington on receiving the Royal Warrant, issued the disgraceful order, and threatened to sink the ships and shoot or hang up the marines who refused to obey. The whole of the crews, with the exception of two sailors, refused to obey and told him to do his pleasure with them, but go against the Huguenots they never would.

Seeing that these determined sailors would not be forced to fight their fellow Protestants, Captain Pennington commanded them to quit their ships and return to England. All but two did so, and the eight English ships were then delivered over with all their guns, ammunition and stores, to the French King, who manned them with French and foreign sailors, and attacked La Rochelle, destroyed the Huguenot Fleet and ruined that famous Protestant City with most of the Protestants in it.*

*Calendar of State Papers, Charles I, Domestic, 1625. See Gardiner’s History of England, V, pp. 305-387.

Because the nation at heart was Protestant, this led to tremendous internal dissensions and brought on the terrible Civil War, which lasted the seven years from 1642 to 1649, when Charles was dethroned and beheaded.

It is here that Roman Catholic historians are dishonest. They do not tell their people in their histories these facts.

During Charles I’s reign, the infamous High Church Archbishop, restored the High Altars, Tapers, Confession, the Crosier, and the Crucifix of the Church of Rome, cast out at the Reformation.

These two tyrants endeavoured to force Puritans and Roman Catholics alike to conform to Laud’s Anglo-Catholic Church. They also caused the great seven years’ Civil War between Parliament and the King. Numbers of both religions were put to death. Both Laud and Charles were themselves beheaded for their tyrannies—Laud in 1645, and Charles I in 1649.

An Act Against Popish Education Abroad,

THE ACT, 1628 A.D.
An Act passed against sending any beyond seas to be Popishly bred (3Car. 1, c.3). Any sent abroad shall within six month after return conform to the Church of England and receive the Sacrament at the Parish Church.

The purpose was to compel disloyal English subjects to come out in their true colours. Many were acting as spies on the Continent for the Jesuits.

ARCHBISHOP LAUD, See STATE TRIALS, 1640-49.

The greatest calamity of the reign of Charles I was the attempt of Archbishop Laud to reverse the Reformation in England and Scotland, and Romanize the Church of England. Laud was a thorough-going Romish idolator, with this difference, that he endeavoured to be Pope himself in England and to teach and practise the doctrines of the Church of Rome in the Church of England as Christianity. He became Archbishop of Canterbury in 1633.

His first act was to restore the illegal Romish Altars in the East end of the Church of England; set up the illegal Crucifix over the High Altar, copy the forms of prayer from the Romish Mass Book, employ the ritual and ceremonial of the Church of Rome, and the Confessional. Only Anglo-Romanist Clergymen were promoted to Livings. He also attempted to alter the 39 Articles of the Church of England. The House of Commons protested vehemently against Laud’s attempt to be a Dictator in matters secular as well as spiritual.

With the connivance of King Charles I, Laud became Dictator of England. He then became a most savage persecutor of those who openly opposed his illegal acts in both Church and State. The Rev. Alexander Leighton, a Scottish Minister, a Professor in Edinburgh University, was prosecuted by Laud for writing a pamphlet to Members of Parliament, protesting against Laud’s illegal acts. Leighton was sentenced to pay a fine of £10,000, degraded from the Ministry, whipped through the streets of London, set in the pillory, have both ears cut off, his nose slit on both sides, and to be branded with a hot iron on the forehead, and shut up in a dungeon until released by death. This savage and inhuman sentence was carried out. He was kept in prison in a filthy cell for 8 years.

In 1634, William Prynne, a young Oxford Graduate, a Barrister of Lincoln’s Inn, published a book attacking Laud’s “cringings and duckings at the Altar, and his bellowing chants in the Church.” Laud prosecuted him in the Star Chamber. Prynne was sentenced to pay a fine of £5,000, to have his ears cut off, and his nose slit both sides, to stand at the pillory at Westminster, and afterwards to be imprisoned for life. This sentence was also carried out. In 1637 Prynne was again put in the pillory for writing pamphlets from prison.

From the pillory he defied all Lambeth with the Pope at its back, to prove that these sentences were according to the Law of England. As the hangman sawed at Prynne’s ears, crowds of at least 100,000 people surged round the pillory and cursed, hissed and booed the hangman and Laud. Prynne’s ears, having already been cut off 3 years before, were now actually dug out by the roots for this second act of defiance,

Dr. Bastwick, a physician, and Rev. Henry Burton, a London Vicar, for denouncing Laud’s Service Books and acts, were also sentenced to a fine of £5,000, to stand in the pillory, have both ears cut off, to be branded on both cheeks and afterwards imprisoned for life. These sentences were carried out. To remove all these sufferers from public sympathy, Laud had them sent to distant parts of the country, far from each other. Prynne to Carnarvon Castle, Burton to Cornet Castle in the Channel Isles, and Bastwick to the Scilly Isles. 100,000 London citizens cheered them as they went, for 2 miles beyond Highgate. Honours were showered upon the prisoners by the people as they passed through the cities, towns, and country to their prison homes.

After seven years under this tyrant’s heel, Parliament met on November 3rd, 1640, and decided to impeach Laud. Oliver Cromwell at this point first appears on the stage of English history, as one of its greatest figures. He was a member of this Parliament which impeached Laud.

On Nov. 7th, 1640, the House of Commons passed an order that Laud’s victims of the Star Chamber sentences, Prynne, Bastwick and Burton, should be sent for from their distant prisons, and called upon to state to the House by whose authority they had been mutilated, branded and imprisoned. Messengers mounted the swiftest horses, flew as if on the wings of the wind, to Cornwall and the Channel Isles to bring back the captives. The three lopped and tortured men were welcomed with acclamations by the people as they passed through Plymouth, Exeter, Southampton and other towns and cities. It was like a triumphal procession all the way to London.

On November 28th, 1640, they entered London, attended by 5,000 citizens on horseback, and thousands lining the streets as they were escorted to the House of Commons. The House after hearing their statements awarded each £5,000 damages, to be paid by Laud and his associates in the Star Chamber. Laud lay in the Tower for three years.

After a recital of Laud’s cruel deeds which made Members weep with anger, pity and shame, Parliament decided to prosecute Laud. He was arrested and sent to the Tower of London on December 18th, 1640, to await trial. He lay there for three years owing to great political disturbances in the country occupying the attention of the Government.

In April, 1644, the House of Lords sent a request to the House of Commons to bring Laud to trial. The Commons drew up 14 Articles of Impeachment, and fittingly appointed Prynne, still smarting from the ear-lopping and branding cruelties of the tyrant Archbishop to convey their decision to Laud in the Tower, and collect the evidence for the Trial. A change of fortunes as terrible and dramatic as that of Mordecai and Haman in the Book of Esther! Prynne arrived at the Tower in the early morning as daylight was breaking.

The Governor and Warders announced to Laud that a Messenger from the House of Commons was waiting outside his cell. Prynne was at once shown in. Laud received a terrible shock as he gazed into the face of that ear-less man with those livid brand marks on his cheeks and his nose slit on both sides. It was like an apparition from another world.

As Prynne delivered his stern message that the House of Commons had decided to bring the Archbishop to trial for his tyranny and cruelty, Laud suddenly realized that the mutilated and branded man standing before him was none other than Prynne, the lawyer whom he had imprisoned and mutilated 10 years before. As dramatic a change of fortunes as that of Mordecai and Haman as we have already said. What must have been Prynne’s thoughts also? *

*The bedroom is still to be seen at the Tower.

Prynne collected all Laud’s papers and his diary, and on October 24th, 1644, the Archbishop was called to the Bar of the House of Lords to stand his trial and answer the charges. He was found guilty and sentenced to death. The verdict was confirmed by both the House of Lords and House of Commons. On January 10th, 1645, he was beheaded on Tower Hill. Note that both Houses of Parliament confirmed the sentence.

Laud, at the hour of his execution, like Mary Queen of Scots, showed no sign of repentance before God for past crimes. Not a word of confession concerning his inhuman tortures and mutilations of his fellow men. Not a word of repentance for introducing idolatry into, and Romanizing the Church of England. King Charles I, Laud’s partner in these crimes was also beheaded four years later in 1649. Oliver Cromwell was then called upon to lead the nation back to liberty.
See State Trials, 1640-49. Brit. Mus.

It is strange that leaders of the Toc H Movement claim to be followers of Laud to-day. What a strange idea of a holy man!

Major G. G, Walker, F.R.H.S., the Producer of the Tower Pageant in 1935, had his “Fanatical Puritan Preachers,” at the execution of Archbishop Laud, but where were Rev. Henry Burton, the London Vicar, Rev. Alexander Leighton, the Scottish Professor and Dr. Bastwick, the Physician, whom Laud had so cruelly and fiendishly mutilated?

Was it an oversight on Major Walker’s part, or was it Anglo-Roman “history,” or was it a lack of knowledge of State Papers?

The Protestant Truth Society protested against such gross misrepresentation of history, and offered to send characters well versed in the records of the State Trials, to represent these brave martyrs on condition that the Pageant Committee would supply the costumes,

The Pageant Officials refused the offer, as it would have disclosed Laud’s true character and tyranny. See Daily Mirror, May 30th, 1935.

LAUD’S TRIAL, OCTOBER, 24th, 1644.
State Trials, 1640-49, p. 319-335. Brit. Mus.

CHARGES AGAINST LAUD
IN THE HOUSE OF COMMONS, FEBRUARY 26th, 1640.

There were 14 Charges before the House of Commons in February and 10 more additional on October 24th, 1644, when he was brought to his Trial before the Lords. Briefly the charges were as follows:—

ARTICLES.

(1) Introducing arbitrary power into the Government without any limitation of Law.

(2) Perverting the Truth of God to defend the lawlessness of men.

(3) Corrupting His Majesty’s Judges by letters containing threats or promises.

(4) Selling JUSTICE IN CAUSES which came before him.

(5) Establishing by perjury an oath that can neither be taken nor kept.

(6) Making the King’s Throne but a footstool for his own pride.

(7) Undermining and subverting religion by cherishing and defending Popery. With power and violence severely punishing those who opposed his Popish doctrine and opinions.

(8) Wicked care taken in disposing of Livings and Promotions to those favouring Popery. Corruption of religion in Universities.

(9) Appointing Chaplains’ grossly addicted to Popery, who licensed books full of falsehoods and scandals.

(10) Traitorously endeavoured to reconcile the Church of England with the Church of Rome. Confederates with Priests and Jesuits, negotiated with the Pope at Rome, and permitted a Roman Hierarchy to be set up in this Kingdom.

(11) By the abuse of the Spiritual Keys, he shut up the doors of Heaven, and opened the gates of Hell, and let in ignorance and superstition. Cruelly persecuted and suspended orthodox Ministers of God’s Word.

(12) He suppressed the privileges granted to the Dutch and French Refugee Churches settled in this country, and denied them to be of the same faith and religion as with us.

(13) Advised His Majesty to use violence in introducing ecclesiastical innovations in Scotland tending to Popery. Caused tremendous riots in Edinburgh and Glasgow and other large cities.

(14) Sought to undermine Parliament, and the Bench of Judges, and deprive the people of relief of grievances, so as to prevent himself being questioned for his traitorous actions.

Many Anglo-Roman Clergy have been promoted by Archbishop Lang and other Bishops since the defeat of the Romanized Prayer Book in 1927-28. Those who opposed it have been marked men ever since. This is exactly how Laud treated the Church of England Clergymen who opposed his Romanizing practices 300 years ago.

How dangerous to the Protestant Church of England and to the nation to have this Archbishop with his Anglo-Roman doctrines for 25 years as friend and spiritual adviser to the King and Court! God judges an Archbishop by his deeds, not by his charming words.

TWO IMPORTANT ADDITIONAL CHARGES
BY THE HOUSE OF COMMONS.

ARTICLE 7. Endeavoured to advance Popery and superstition, harboured Popish Priests and Jesuits, viz: one named Santa Clara, who wrote a book traducing and scandalizing the 39 Articles of the Church of England. The said Archbishop had several conferences with this Jesuit whilst he was writing this said book. He also entertained at Oxford a Popish Priest named Father S. Giles.

(8) Declared his intention to shake and alter the true Protestant Religion established in the Church of England.

Laud was found guilty of all charges by both the House of Commons and the House of Lords on all 24 Charges.

See State Trials, 1640-49, p. 319-335. Brit. Mus. Lib.

The Earl of Strafford Executed as a Tyrant.

At Strafford’s Trial on the charge of High Treason, on April 5th, 1641, several of the charges were the same as those for which Laud was indicted. At the Hearing of April 5th, 1641, Strafford was charged with raising an army of Irish Papists, for the ruin and destruction of England, and altering and subverting the fundamental laws and government of this kingdom.

Strafford said that he meant to use this Irish Army in Scotland, to crush the Covenanters.

When one remembers that Laud’s attempt to force the Romanized Prayer Book on the unwilling Scottish people in 1637, caused the Covenanter persecutions, we can understand why Laud’s twin tyrant raised an army of Irish Papists also to crush them. See Strafford, Dict. Nat. Biog.

Archbishop Laud’s Cruelty as a Star Chamber and High Commission Court Judge.

The Encyclopedia Britannica, 14th Edition says:—

“Laud as a Judge showed tyrannical spirit, both in the Star Chamber and in the High Commission Court, showing special activity in procuring the cruel sentence of the Rev. Alexander Leighton, in June 1630, and Henry Sherfield in 1634. Laud ordered their ears to be cut off and their noses to be slit.”

1649 A.D. OLIVER CROMWELL

The Great Oliver Cromwell then took over the reins of Government, and for eleven years the Commonwealth restored the nation to the proud position of leader amongst the powers of Europe.

JESUIT SECRET INSTRUCTIONS
HOW TO DESTROY THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND.

In 1551 the following Secret Instructions were sent from the Council of Trent to the Jesuits of Paris setting forth the most effective way of undermining and destroying the Church of England.

Father Thomas Heath, a Jesuit, after preaching in Rochester Cathedral in October, 1568, dropped a copy of these instructions in the pulpit, where they were found by the Verger after he had left. Heath’s lodgings were searched and a licence from the Jesuits and a Bull from Pope Pius V were found concealed in his boots, authorizing him to preach whatever he might judge best fitted to inflame the animosities and widen the divisions of the Protestants.

THE SECRET INSTRUCTIONS.
“Ye are not to preach all after one method but observe the place wherein you come. If Lutheranism be prevalent, then preach Calvinism; if Calvinism, then Lutheranism; if in England, then either of them, or John Huss’ opinions, Anabaptism, or any that are contrary to the Holy See of St. Peter, by which your function will not be suspected, and yet you may still act on the interest of Mother Church; there being, as the Council are agreed on, no better way to demolish that Church (the Church of England) of heresy, but by mixture of doctrines, and by adding of ceremonies more than at present permitted.

“Some of you who undertook to be of this sort of Heretical Episcopal Society, bring it as near to the Mother Church as you can; for then the Lutheran party, the Calvinists, the Anabaptists and other heretics, will be averse thereto, and thereby make the Episcopal heresy odious to all these, and be a means to reduce all in time to Mother Church.”See Rome’s Tactics, Dean Goode, p. 7.

Father T. E. Bridgett in 1890, disputed the truth of this story, and claimed that the document on which it was based was a forgery. Rev. Dr. E. W. Bullinger in editing the 1892 edition of Dean Goode’s Rome’s Tactics, proved conclusively that Bridgett’s scholarship and good faith were alone at fault and not the original document. In 1932, the Superior of Bridgett’s Redemptorist Order at Clapham, was challenged by the Protestant Truth Society to come to the British Museum to inspect this supposed forged document, indicated by Bridgett. Passes were obtained at the Museum ready for the inspection but no Priest turned up and no reply has ever been received. See p. 113.

CHANGING THE INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE.

Archbishop Laud gave the Jesuit counter interpretation of the prophetic Scriptures relating to Babylon and the Beast his full support and set streams of false interpretation flowing which ever since have continued to lead multitudes of Christian ministers and others astray.

The great Reformers all taught that Rome is the great apostacy foretold in Holy Scripture. Laud on the other hand regarded the Pope as head of the Western Christian Church and the Church of Rome as the real Church of Christ. In so doing Laud was reversing the Reformation. He was actually in secret communication with both the Pope and the Jesuits. The letters were found after his death confirming these facts.

THE DIVINE INTERPRETATION OF THE REFORMERS.

The WALDENSES in 1108, in their Treatise on Antichrist branded the Church of Rome as the Man of Sin and Antichrist.

WICKLIFFE (1378) wrote The Mirror of Antichrist in which he branded the Pope as Antichrist.

LUTHER on October 6th, 1520, published his treatise The Babylonian Captivity of the Church, in which he denounced the Papacy as the Kingdom of Babylon and Antichrist. On November 4th, 1520, he published his Martin Luther against the Execrable Bull of Antichrist.

MELANCTHON, about 1530, wrote: “The Roman Pontiff with his whole order and kingdom is the very Antichrist.”

CALVIN wrote: “The Pope in furiously persecuting the Gospel demonstrates that he is Antichrist.”

KNOX, at St. Andrews in 1547, launched the Reformation in Scotland by preaching a sermon on Dan. VII in which he branded the Pope as Antichrist and the Man of Sin.

THE TRANSLATORS OF OUR BIBLE in 1611 in the Preface to the Bible brand the Pope as Antichrist and the Man of Sin.

THE WESTMINSTER DIVINES in their Confession of Faith which was ratified by the English Parliament in 1649 declared: “The Pope of Rome is that Antichrist, that Man of Sin and Son of Perdition that exalteth himself in the Church against Christ.”

Laud repudiated the teaching of all these great Reformers and filled the Church of England with Clergy of like mind. Not knowing the Holy Spirit himself he rejected the interpretation taught the Reformers by the Spirit of God Himself.

This evil doctrine has continued in the Church of England and in the Nonconformist churches also right down to our own day.

The present Archbishop of Canterbury, Archbishop Lang, has twice approached the Pope of Rome to cooperate with himself in great international movements. The latest was on October 21st, 1935, when Archbishop Lang approached Pius XI to join with all the Christian Churches of Europe in a declaration of loyalty to the League of Nations.

Think of it! The Archbishop of Canterbury, the head of the greatest Christian Church in the world, approaching the Devil’s Vicar upon Earth to join in a movement to defeat the Devil and destroy his own kingdom. Naturally the Pope refused. The Church of Rome is not out for peace.

When we think of the fact that hundreds of churches under this Archbishop are full of Romish images, celebrate Mass and conduct full Romish idolatrous Services in the name of the Church of England, can we be surprised that the blessing of God has departed from the nation?

God blessed old Israel when she put away her idols, images and sin, and followed His Word. When she turned to idols again after great light and blessing, God allowed her enemies to overwhelm her and carry her into captivity.

England at the Reformation, when she turned from her idols and idolatrous Romish worship to follow the teaching of the Holy Scriptures, was blessed for 350 years as no nation ever has been in the whole history of the world. To-day she has gone back into idolatry and sin, and only 3 in every 100 ever attend the House of God on His Holy Day. The children of this generation are practically growing up as Pagans. If it be true that history repeats itself, our fate may yet be the fate of Israel when, as Jude says, “The Lord having saved the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward destroyed them that believed not.”

Practically all of the false and idolatrous teaching in the Christian Church of to-day, can be traced back to the celibate tyrant Archbishop Laud, who beyond doubt carried out the Secret Instructions of the Jesuits in 1551. He mixed the doctrines of the Church of Rome with those of the Churches of England so completely that to-day multitudes of young people are uncertain which Church is the Church of Christ.

CHARLES II, 1660 to 1685.

Took the oath, but was a secret Roman Catholic all through his life. In 1663 he sent a Secret Mission to the Pope. He married a Roman Catholic Princess, Catherine of Braganza, and there were many secret Romanists at Court. Mark the consequences. The Naval Appropriations were squandered by the King; the Dutch Fleet sailed up the Thames and bombarded Sheerness and Chatham. The Great Plague and Great Fire of London followed. The — slaughter of 17,000 Scottish Covenanters brought the whole kingdom to confusion.

Charles II came to the Throne in 1660. Charles, in 1670, signed a secret Treaty with Louis XIV, called the Secret Treaty of Dover, by which the French King agreed to pay Charles £200,000 a year and to assist the King of England with troops and money in case the King’s subjects should not acquiesce and rebel against his said Britannic Majesty, should they oppose his plan to settle the Roman Catholic religion on England, and join with France in making war upon Holland.
Secret History of Court of Charles II, Vol. II, Suppt. 3.

Charles received the last rites of the Roman Church secretly on his death-bed from: a Roman priest named Huddlestone.

His brother, James Duke of York, who succeeded him as James II, requested the Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and other Bishops on a pretext to retire into another room. Whilst they were outside, the priest Huddlestone was smuggled in and administered the Roman rites.

The English Revolution, 1688 A.D.

JAMES II, 1685 to 1688.

Was an open Roman Catholic. Took the Coronation Oath and promised in his Speech from the Throne to uphold the Church of England. The Benedictine Father Taunton tells us that James was secretly anointed and crowned first by Father Manket, who used the holy oil from Rheims. Jesuits in England: Taunton, p. 444.

The Privy Council Records of the reign of James II from July 1688 to February 13th 1689, have disappeared.

The Jesuit Father Petre became the King’s secret adviser. James filled the chief Civil Service and University Offices with Roman Catholics. The seven Protestant Bishops imprisoned in the Tower. Judge Jeffreys conducted his Bloody Assizes. James brings over several Irish Regiments to crush the Protestant Party.

The leading nobles and clergy then called upon William of Orange to save the nation. James resolves on flight, and leaves the country, Dec. 23, 1688.

IRELAND, 1154-1934 A.D.

The Irish Question has always been and always will be a religious quarrel, until the day arrives when the people of Ireland rise and expel the Priests of Rome as other oppressed countries have done.

The Roman Priests never tell the Irish people that Pope Adrian IV in 1154 A.D. conferred Ireland on Henry II of England, Pope Alexander II in 1172 A.D., was so pleased with the English King’s rule that he thanked God for such a great victory and exhorted the Irish Bishops to help the English King in governing Ireland.

Here is the letter of Pope Alexander III to the Irish Bishops in 1172 A.D. Lingard and other important Roman Catholic historians admit this letter is genuine. Some unscrupulous Roman Catholic writers have tried to make out it is a forgery. But these writers are unworthy of notice. They are all on a par with that “Rougemont” of modern historical writers, Hilaire Belloc, as Dr. Coulton of Cambridge has described him. Rougemont, the French romancer of bye-gone days, invented history when he could not find it in authentic records.

Pope Alexander III Concedes Ireland to King Henry II of England.

Calendar of Documents. Ireland, 1171-1251 A.D., Public Record Office, Chancery Lane, W.C., p.6. No. 38.

No. 38. “Pope Alexander (III) to the Christian Bishop of Lismore, Legate of the Apostolic See; Gelasius Archbishop of Armagh; Donatus, Archbishop of Tuam and their Suffragans.

“Having gathered from their letters that Henry (II) King of England instigated by Divine inspiration, had subjected to his dominion the Irish people, and that illicit practices began to cease, the Pope returns thanks to Him, who had conferred so great a victory. Exhorts them to aid the King in governing Ireland, and to smite with ecclesiastical censure any of its Kings, Princes or people who shall dare to violate the oath and fealty they have sworn.” FRASCATI i j Kal October.”
(Black Book Exchequer Q.R. fo 8b”)
See CALENDAR of DOCUMENTS, Ireland 1171-1251 A.D., p. 61. P.R.O.

In 1645, an Irish Jesuit named Father Conor O’Mahony, residing in Portugal, Professor of Theology at Evora, wrote his notorious book, Disputatia Apologetica de Jure Regni Hibernice Adversus Haereticos.

Father Henry Foley, S.J., writing in 1883, says that Father O’Mahony “was a great light in moral theology in Lisbon.”*

In this book Father O’Mahony wrote to the Irish rebels:—

“My Dear Irish! Go on and perfect the work of your liberty and defence, which is so happily begun by you; AND KILL ALL THE HERETICS AND ALL THAT DO ASSIST AND DEFEND THEM.

You have in the space of four or five years, that is, between the years 1641 and 1645, wherein I write this, killed 150,000 heretics, as your enemies do acknowledge. Neither do you deny it. And for my own part, as I verily believe you would have killed more of them, so I WOULD TO GOD YOU HAD KILLED THEM ALL—which you must either do, or drive them all out of Ireland, that our Holy Land may no longer be with such a light, changeable, inconstant, barbarous, ignorant and lawless generation of people.

We Catholic Irish will not, and never would, neither ought we to suffer our country to be ruled by a proud King, who calls himself the Head of the Church. Let us therefore, choose a Catholic King from among our brethren; and let us have Irish Catholic Judges and magistrates to rule over us in matters temporal, and the Pope in all matters spiritual.” *

* As quoted in Collette’s Reply to Cobbett, p. 256.

Report on Franciscan MSS. At the Convent, Merchants’ Quay, Dublin. COMMAND PAPER, 2867. 1906 A.D.

The Historical MSS. Commission Report.

Some further light is thrown on the objects of the rebels by the letters of Father Hugh Bourke, at that time Commissary of the Irish Friars Minors in Germany and Belgium. They are printed in the Report on Franciscan Manuscripts, issued by the Historical MSS. Commission, H.M. Stationery Office. The Editor of the Report says that “Father Hugh Bourke as intermediary in the Netherlands between Rome and Ireland, was exceptionally well-informed of the state of affairs.” *

*Report on Franciscan Manuscripts, Command Paper 2867. 1906 A.D, H.M. Stationery Office.

Writing on December 7th, 1641, Father Bourke affirms that the War was “begun solely in the interest of the Catholic and Roman religion.”

On December 29th, 1641, after falsely stating that it was intended by the English Government to send 20,000 English and 10,000 Scots to Ireland, to destroy all that was Catholic, he adds that:—

Dec. 29th, 1641.

“The insurgents will be able to make ready the slaughter and destruction, not only of them, but of all that are of that Nation throughout the country.”

Feb. 22nd, 1641.

“It is a War merely of Religion as pertaining to HIS HOLINESS, especially as the Realm of Ireland is a fief of his Church, and being liberated can requite HIS HOLINESS with the Peter-pence.” p. 121.

On April 12th, 1642, Father Bourke wrote to Father Luke Wadding:—

“The end in view is the augmentation of the temporalities of the Church, and indeed of the Apostolic See, and is well worth the travail and expense that it will involve. St. Peter’s Penny, HIS HOLINESS’ Feudal toll, was paid in Ireland, and is a substantial interest, and that more particularly in regard of the dignity belonging to the Feudal Lordship of a realm so ancient, potent and extensive. p. 131.

July 17th, 1642, G. Baron to Father Luke Wadding.

“The first thing is to purge the land of heretics.”
“God shall favour our cause, so far as the expulsion of all the Protestants.”* p. 163.

*Report on Franciscan Manuscripts, pp. 111-163 2060.K.

At the Requiem Mass for Cardinal Bourne in Westminster Cathedral on January 11th, 1935, the Admiralty was the only Government Department officially represented out of 80 Departments. This Mass was of course an idolatrous Pagan Service, condemned as a blasphemous fable in Article 31 of the Nation’s Prayer Book. The King and the Government Departments as a matter of respect for Divine Truth remained away. The Admiralty trampled the Prayer Book Declaration underfoot. The Secretary, Sir O. Murray, attended with the Chaplain of the Fleet.*

*The Earl of Granard, a Roman Catholic Court Official, drove to the funeral in a Royal Household Carriage. The Press reported that he represented the King. This was quickly denied. “The Tablet” afterwards admitted that the King was not represented. Why did Granard use a Royal Carriage? Many of the Public took it to mean that the King was represented.

The Plot to Abolish the Lord Chancellorship and set up a Ministry of Justice.

A SCENE IN THE HOUSE OF LORDS.

On Tuesday, December 11th, 1934, Lord Hewart, Lord Chief Justice of England disclosed to an astonished House of Lords and nation that for several years past there had been a plot in high Government circles to abolish the Office of Lord Chancellor and set up a Ministry of Justice in its place. This was the first the British public ever heard of these underground intriguers endeavouring to abolish one of the great safeguards of the nation against Romish aggression.

WHERE DOES THE DANGER LIE IN HAVING A MINISTER OF JUSTICE?

Lord Hailsham, three nights later, in the ensuing Debate, disclosed also for the first time that these intriguers had been at work ever since 1910, when the great Irish agitation to alter the King’s Accession Declarations came to a head. The same vital Protestant and National issues were at stake in both cases. Little doubt the same underground intriguers were behind both movements, i.e. the Jesuits. British Government Departments are honeycombed with them, and only close observation discloses their hand. The author knows some by name and by sight.

Lord Hailsham also disclosed the fact that a Report on the plan for a Ministry of Justice had been brought forward in 1913. Mysteriously he does not reveal who proposed the plan then, but he tells us that in 1918, Sir Philip Gregory (note carefully this man’s name) prepared a Report on the scheme and submitted it to Sir Claude Schuster, Secretary that year to the Lord Chancellor. Sir Claude opposed it.

Who was this Sir Philip Gregory? He was the father of J. D. Gregory, a Roman Catholic Chief of a Department in the Foreign Office, who accompanied Sir Henry Howard to Rome in 1914, as Secretary to the illegal British Mission to the Vatican. He (the son) was dismissed from the Foreign Office in 1928 over the great Francs Scandal in that year. He was the central figure. This proved to be only a diplomatic dismissal, He was secretly reinstated afterwards.

The disturbing feature in the House of Lords Debate is that not one word was said by any Speaker concerning the vital interest of the Church of Rome in getting rid of the Lord Chancellor and replacing his great Office with a Ministry of Justice. Lord Hailsham and every other Lord deliberately avoided the crux of the whole question and left the nation in the dark as to the real significance of this Plot. The Press was undoubtedly gagged and absolutely silent; not even a letter to the Editor was published in any London Daily paper. Little doubt that this was done on Government orders.

When the Roman Catholic Emancipation Act was passed in 1829, Article XII provided that no person professing the Roman Catholic religion could hold the Office of Lord High Chancellor of Great Britain.

Rome was beyond doubt behind this Ministry of Justice Plot, as by doing away with the Lord Chancellor, the Act of 1829 would be circumvented and the road open for a Roman Catholic to be a Minister of Justice with all its dangers to a Protestant Nation which has suffered so terribly in the past.

The Lord Chancellor is Keeper of the King’s Conscience. It is his duty to ensure that the King is a real Protestant in accordance with his Accession and Coronation Oaths.

Lord Chief Justice Hewart told the House of Lords that he knew what had been going on behind the scenes for the last ten years at least. He knew that Lord Sankey is an Anglo-Romanist, and like the Archbishop of Canterbury sees no danger from Rome. In fact, his Patronage department is filling the Church of England with Romanizing Vicars and Curates who are following the teachings and practices of Archbishop Laud, whilst all the time sailing under Church of England colours.

All through the Debate, not one word was uttered by anyone, disclosing the names of the 1910 and 1913 intriguers, or whether Lord Sankey himself was opposed to establishing a Ministry of Justice. Nobody said he was opposed, and he did not say so himself. All that was said was that Sir Claud Schuster was opposed to it in 1918. The real danger spot in the proposed new Act, was completely smothered in a smoke screen concerning Clause II, which Lord Hewart contended was really the thin edge of the wedge of the 1910, 1913, 1918 intriguers. He used the words, “the thin end of the wedge.”

Lord Hewart knew that Clause II was a mere side-issue compared with what he knew was going on behind the scenes, and had been since 1910. He also knew that this was being concealed from the public. Powerful pressure no doubt was brought to bear upon him to refrain from disclosing all he knew. He told the House plainly on December 11th that there was more going on behind the scenes than appeared on the surface.

Lord Sankey’s vehement cries of “Moonshine!”— “Moonshine!”—“Moonshine!” in his reply in the Lords did not carry much conviction to the nation. The Romanising Bishops and Clergy of the Church of England fifty years ago retorted with the same ridicule when their Romanising practices and doctrines were denounced. Not much “moonshine” to-day, when 853 of these Anglo-Romanist Clergy have gone over to Rome since Newman went over.

In the interests of peace, Lord Hewart informed the House that he had decided not to touch on many matters which he had intended when he entered the House.

It is a remarkable thing that this plot has been disclosed in the very same year that another set of intriguers violated the Constitution by issuing an Order for the Royal Navy to Salute the Pope, and in doing so violated the Statute Laws of the Nation.

Several Protestant Societies telegraphed their congratulations to Lord Hewart, during the Debate.

The name of Sir Philip Gregory associated with the 1918 attempt may, if investigated, reveal that the plan originated when this man’s son, J. D. Gregory, was Secretary to the Vatican Mission in 1919.

A Careful Watch Needed on British History Books used in Colleges and Schools.

Both parents and Educational Authorities will need in the future to be carefully on their guard against the attempt of the Church of Rome to falsify the history of the Reformation and Puritan Periods in school books.

Even the B.B.C. is employing Roman Catholic lecturers like G. K. Chesterton, Hilaire Belloc and others to send out talks on English History, which is a complete travesty of the true history as disclosed in the State Papers reprinted in this book.

On January 2nd, 1935, G. K. Chesterton at 6.30 p.m. gave a Talk on the Wireless at the B.B.C. on “Books.” His last words were “For God’s sake don’t trust Macaulay.” When protests were made to the B.B.C. the excuse was given that Chesterton was quoting from the book which he was reviewing: How fortunate for his Roman Catholic propaganda that the expression happened to be in the book! It is a mystery why this convert to Rome is so often allowed by the B.B.C. to air his views in broadcasts. Macaulay’s history agrees with the State Papers reprinted in this book. G. K. Chesterton’s travesty is Jesuit history, and of course does not agree with the facts.

ATTEMPTED FALSIFICATION OF HISTORY BY ROME.

In 1929 the Westminster Roman Catholic Federation, of which Cardinal Bourne was President, attempted to put pressure on the London County Council and on a large number of Publishers in order to compel the alteration of about 1,250 pages of history as taught in British school Histories.

The prompt action on January 15th, 1930, of Dr. G. G. Coulton, LL.D., Prof. of Modern History, Cambridge, in challenging Cardinal Bourne to submit these vital alterations to competent historians before taking action, brought the whole underhand scheme to the ground. One weak-kneed firm only yielded.

Dr. Coulton charged the Westminster Federation with falsifying history where the Church of Rome was concerned. The Secretary replied for Cardinal Bourne, refusing to discuss the questions at all. Three weeks later Dr Coulton charged Father Hugh Pope with giving false references in a Lecture at Cambridge. He thereupon challenged this priest to an open debate with an independent Chairman in the chair. Father Pope declined.

On February 24th, 1930 the Dr. in a public Lecture, exposed these bogus references.

A CHALLENGE TO CARDINAL BOURNE.

In July 1929 Dr. Coulton had challenged Cardinal Bourne, G. K. Chesterton, Hilaire Belloc, the four Jesuit Fathers, Woodlock, Thurston, Martindale and Walker and the Rev. Bernard Grimley, leading Roman Catholic writers and lecturers, to arrange for an open debate with an independent Chairman, on the subject, “THE CAUSES of THE REFORMATION.” All seven of the Cardinal’s satellites refused.

Dr. Coulton charged the Roman Priests with coming down to Cambridge, acting as their own Chairman, teaching false history, citing bogus quotations, inviting questions and then shutting down the questioner without answering, when it served their purpose. Their only safety before an educated audience, they realized, lay in the Lecturer acting as his own Chairman. All Catholic Evidence Lecturers are trained on these same lines.

There can be no shadow of doubt that the Jesuits and the Anglo-Romanist party in Britain have gained great influence over the Cable Services, Press Agencies, B.B.C., and chief newspapers of Great Britain; such as The Times, Daily Mail and Daily Express Groups; Daily Telegraph, Yorkshire Post, Manchester Guardian, Scotsman, Liverpool Post, Glasgow Herald, Aberdeen Journal, and many others.

The continuous propagation of Roman superstition and false Roman Catholic history in both news and letters, and the almost complete suppression of Protestant news and authentic history based upon State Papers, shows that some powerful, organised body must be behind it, Again, the Book Reviewers and critics are in far too many cases Roman Catholic or Anglo-Roman.

Nearly all books of a distinctly Protestant character are ignored or slurred over to-day by reviewers, whilst books advocating Romanism or false Stuart, and Laudian or Roman Catholic history, are sedulously propagated and recommended. So pronounced has been the practice in recent years that authors and publishers of distinctly Protestant works, do not now send in their works for review to certain newspapers.

The Tablet of April 19th, 1930, stated:—

“Thousands of gifted Catholic writers are on the staffs of non-ecclesiastical journals.”

Cardinal Newman founded a class in his day to train young men as Press reporters. Whenever a vacancy occurred on the Press, it is said that a dozen or so of these pupils would apply for the vacant post. Usually one of them secured the post.

In the course of nearly a hundred years, Rome has saturated the whole British Press with hundreds of these Roman Catholic Reporters and sub-Editors. Their handiwork can be seen in the flood of Press notices concerning obscure and unimportant Roman Catholics. This is noticeably so of little-known Roman Catholic Doctors, Lawyers, Actors and Actresses and Film Stars, Their names appear in the Picture Press ten times more frequently than non-Roman Catholics, and overwhelmingly so in the case of those of Irish descent. One need only watch the Press and the names for a few months to be convinced that this is a fact.

Since Mussolini paid the Vatican the sum of £19,200,000 at the so-called “Settlement” of the Roman Question in 1929, Roman propaganda in the Press of all countries has been increased ten-fold.

There must be strong financial interests through the purchase by Roman Catholic nominees of vast blocks of shares, or by subsidies, or by direct bribery of Proprietors and Editors. In Naples, one Editor admitted to Father Luigi Moretti, a Roman Catholic Priest who left the Church of Rome in 1906, that a Canon of the Church of Rome had paid him to insert several scandalous articles attacking Moretti in the name of the Editor.

It is a remarkable fact that in England to-day, The Times, Daily Telegraph and Daily Mail and Daily Express Groups of newspapers are full of Roman Catholic propaganda, false Tudor, Stuart, Laudian and Elizabethan history. All corrections based on State Papers and Public Record Office Documents are now quietly suppressed by these great newspapers. There must be some reason for it. What is it? They are afraid of losing their Irish circulation.

THE DISGRACEFUL IRISH RIOT IN HYDE PARK,

1932. On Wednesday, July 20th, 1932, there was a tremendous Irish mob attack on the London Police in Hyde Park, after a shameful libel on the British troops in Ireland in 1916. 6,000 (one paper said 15,000) surrounded the Police and savagely kicked them when down. Next day in Court the Irish ruffians defiantly pleaded guilty on all charges and some of them said they would do it again. These were sent to prison for two months.

The B.B.C., The Times, Telegraph, Daily Mail, Express, News Chronicle, Herald, Morning Post, Evening News, Standard and great provincial papers completely suppressed the whole case. The Edinburgh Scotsman and the Irish papers published the facts, but the London Press was silent! A day late The Times published a brief tame paragraph as if it had only been a street scuffle! Some powerful hand ordered or bought this silence.

The author saw the disgraceful attack on the Police and saw the massed mob chasing the police. The Magistrate fined some and gave the worst offenders 2 months and 21 days hard labour. Surely all this was news!

THE CRASH AT MASS, JUNE 29th, 1930.

On Sunday, June 29th, 1930 the Anglo-Romanist Bishop of Nassau celebrated High Mass at a great Anglo-Roman Congress at Stamford Bridge, London. 20 Bishops, 200 Nuns and Monks, and 15,000 spectators were present. Great Altar candles 12 feet high had been brought specially from Rome.

At the very instant the blaspheming Bishop lifted the cup pretending to change the wine and bread into the real flesh and blood of Christ, the great candles crashed down on the Altar, nearly burning the Bishop and wrecking the right-hand side of the Altar.

Women screamed and many were almost struck dumb with awe, at the strange and bewildering scene. Thousands went away wondering what it all could mean. Was God Almighty rebuking the Anglo-Roman Bishops, or was it a mere chance crash? Very remarkable was it not that the crash was not one second too early or one second too late, but just as the Bishop uttered the blasphemous words “This is My Body.”

Now for the Press suppression on a national scale. So completely was the Press dominated by some mysterious power or body that only three out of 40 great newspapers published a full report—the Daily Herald, Yorkshire Post, and the News Chronicle. The Daily Mail and the Daily Express groups were silent!

Strange this great crash occurred at the very moment that 20 Anglo-Romanist Bishops and 15,000 Anglo-Romanists were publicly repudiating the Communion Service of the Church of England as set forth in Scripture and in the Book of Common Prayer!

See Rev. II. 5 & 6.

ANOTHER BLASPHEMOUS HIGH MASS,
1933 A.D.

On Sunday, July 16th, 1933, the Anglo-Romanist Bishops celebrated the Oxford Movement Centenary at the White City, London.

It was meant, like the Stamford Bridge Mass in 1930 to be a public repudiation of the Reformation, by celebrating a High Mass with full Roman Catholic ritual and ceremonial.

At the beginning, the Papal flag was run up, but indignant protests from many were not prepared to go so far, caused it to be speedily hauled down. The leaders afterwards protested that it was a mistake! Why was the Pope’s flag there at all?

At the elevation of the Host and Chalice, the flood gates of Heaven suddenly opened and the blaspheming Bishops were compelled to rush for shelter under the High Altar awning.

The Bishop of St. Albans, the chief Officiant, was practically washed off his stool. It really seemed as if God in Heaven was again rebuking the idolaters, as He did at the Stamford Bridge Mass in 1930, when the giant candles from Rome crashed down on the blaspheming Bishop of Nassau and smashed the altar.

There was actually a succession of storms which drenched the crowds at the White City Mass, ending with thunder and lightning.

Amidst it all a Cinema Operator stood on a platform in the centre, photographing the blasphemous drama.
LONDON Daily Press, July 17th, 1933.

Imagine having a cinema operator at a service which professed to perpetuate the Sacrifice of Christ at the Crucifixion!

Continued in Chapter VIII. The Canonization Of More And Fisher: History Suppressed.

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




Truth Vindicated! COVID Crimes Face Judgment — Five Years Later

Truth Vindicated! COVID Crimes Face Judgment — Five Years Later
“So that a man shall say, Verily there is a reward for the righteous: verily he is a God that judgeth in the earth.”
Psalm 58:11

It has been five years since the launch of Operation COVID-19—an unprecedented global campaign of fear, control, and deception. What the world called a “pandemic,” we recognized early on as a scamdemic, steeped in political manipulation and religious influence from Rome itself. The Berean Beacon was among the first Christian ministries to warn of the Jesuit fingerprints behind the scenes, influencing the architects of COVID policy in America.

As early as April 10, 2020, we exposed the deeply troubling background of Dr. Anthony Fauci, former Director of NIAID, and his documented connections to Roman Catholic institutions and Jesuit training.


 
Read: Who is Dr. Fauci and should you be concerned?

By June 2020, we uncovered the Vatican ties of Dr. Francis Collins, NIH Director.

Read: Who is Dr. Francis Collins and should you be concerned?

In July we uncovered Dr. Robert Redfield, CDC Director

and his Curious Catholic Connections to COVID-19.

These men—under the banner of “public health”—oversaw policies that led to the suppression of early treatments, medical coercion, deadly hospital protocols, and the rollout of deadly experimental injections, all while silencing dissent with an iron fist.

Criminal Referrals Filed in Seven States

Now, five years later, God is beginning to expose and judge the wicked. Formal criminal referrals have been submitted in seven U.S. states against Fauci, Collins, Redfield, and others—including Deborah Birx and Rochelle Walensky—on charges of murder, medical terrorism, coercion, and racketeering.

According to Vires Law Group and the Former Feds Group Freedom Foundation, these referrals urge state attorneys general to investigate and prosecute. The states now involved include:

– Missouri
– Louisiana
– Texas
– Oklahoma
– Florida    
– Arizona  
– Pennsylvania

The action comes after President Biden, in his final hours, issued an unprecedented pre-emptive pardon for Anthony Fauci, which may shield him federally, but does not protect him from state-level prosecution. The movement to pursue justice continues, led by brave state attorneys general determined to expose what truly happened.

A Spiritual Battle—Not Just Legal

We must understand: this is not just a political reckoning, it is a spiritual unveiling. As Psalm 1 declares: “The ungodly are not so: but are like the chaff which the wind driveth away… the way of the ungodly shall perish.”  — Psalm 1:4,6

This moment is a vindication for truth-lovers. As the world begins to confront the darkness behind the plandemic, we stand on the unshakable promise:

“No weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper… This is the heritage of the servants of the Lord.”  — Isaiah 54:17

Where Do We Go from Here?

Now is not the time for silence. This is a moment to strengthen the body of Christ, to urge believers to remain discerning, and to expose the works of darkness (Ephesians 5:11). The Jesuit agenda did not end with the pandemic—it merely shifted. But our hope remains in the eternal Judge, who sees and repays.

If you live in one of these states please contact and pray for your attorney general to take decisive and bold action.

Let us all continue to pray for boldness, justice, and revival. Let us walk not in the counsel of the ungodly, but delight in the law of the Lord. The truth is not just on trial—it is rising.

In Christ’s unshakable truth,
The Berean Beacon Team

***NEW*** Please follow us on

Note: I received this article by email from Berean Beacon and asked and received permission to post it here.




Jesuit Plots – Chapter VI. The Armada Against England

Jesuit Plots – Chapter VI. The Armada Against England

Continued from Chapter V. The Great Troubler.

THE TRUTH AFTER 300 YEARS.
VATICAN, FRENCH AND SPANISH STATE PAPERS GIVE UP THEIR SECRETS AFTER 300 YEARS.

Until 1870 when Prof. Froude published the Spanish Despatch, the Church of Rome denied that the Pope sent the Armada against England. Most Roman Catholics today still deny it.

Fortunately for the cause of truth, the original OFFICIAL DESPATCH from Rome to Philip II. of Spain, containing Spain’s and the Pope’s plans, has been found in the Spanish State Archives at Simancas, and published by the British Government.

The DESPATCH, dated February 24, 1586, is from Count Olivares, Spanish Ambassador to the “Holy See,” to Philip of Spain. It contains the replies of Pope Sixtus V. to Philip’s terms for undertaking the great expedition against England.

THE SPANISH AMBASSADOR’S REPORT FROM ROME TO PHILIP OF SPAIN, FEBRUARY 24th, 1586.

Philip II.’s First Point:
“Although His Majesty (Philip II.) has been at different times admonished by the predecessors of His Holiness to undertake this enterprise, he never felt so convinced of the great favour with which His Holiness so reasonably regards the enterprise.”

The Pope’s Reply:
“His Holiness returns infinite thanks to God that he (the Pope) has been the instrument of setting in motion His Majesty, to whom he gives many blessings for the zeal with which he is disposed to engage in an undertaking so worthy of the calling of the Catholic King.”

The Pope Sends an Armada Against England.

Philip’s Second Point:
“That the end and declared ground of the enterprise shall be to bring back that kingdom to the obedience of the Roman Church, and to put in possession of it the Queen of Scotland.”

The Pope’s Reply:
“His Holiness praises and agrees to what His Majesty here proposes.”

Philip’s Third Point:
“The third point submitted was in reference to the succession to the throne of England after the death of the Queen of Scotland.”

The Pope’s Reply:
To this point the Pope gave a doubtful answer.

Philip’s Fourth Point:
“The preparations which are necessary to resist those who in great numbers will endeavour to hinder it, make it requisite that His Holiness should contribute for his share, two millions of gold.”

The Pope’s Reply:
“His Holiness offers His Majesty as soon as the expedition has set sail for the enterprise against England to give 200,000 crowns, and he will give 100,000 more the moment the army has landed on the Island, and yet further 100,000 more at the end of six months, and in like manner after another six months 100,000 more; and if the War lasts longer, His Holiness will continue to give each year 200,000 crowns.” Spanish State Papers. Vol. IV. Brit. Mus, P. 393.

LETTER OF PHILIP OF SPAIN TO HIS BISHOPS.

After the shattered ships of the Armada had returned to Spain, Philip II. wrote to the Roman Bishops, instructing them to cease their prayers for the success of the great Papal Expedition, as all was lost. He wrote:—

“Most Reverend—In the foul weather and violent storms to which the Armada has been exposed, it might have experienced a worse fate, and that the misfortune has not been heavier is no doubt due to the prayers which have been offered so devoutly and continuously.”

From the Escurial, Oct. 13th, 1588.
DURO II, p. 314, Brit. Museum Library.

A tremendous underground campaign is going on to-day in Britain to falsify our National History of the Reformation, Armada, and the Great War periods.

“THE SPANISH ARMADA— MYTH OF A RELIGIOUS WAR.”

Here is what the Roman Catholic Bishop Graham of St. Andrews wrote in 1913.

“Catholic Times,” Nov. 28th, 1913.
I suppose most of us who were reared in Protestantism were taught to believe that the Armada was a religious undertaking with the object of smashing Elizabeth and of making England Catholic again; and, implicitly or explicitly, we thanked God that the kingdom had been saved from the horrors of Popery and the Inquisition. Froude and Kingsley, and writers of that kind, have helped to keep alive this idea.”

Imagine a man who has been educated in the Church of Scotland, writing such an article! He was formerly a Presbyterian Minister. It demonstrates how Rome twists the outlook and intellect of an otherwise well-educated man.

In 1929 Cardinal Bourne and the Westminster Roman Catholic Federation threatened to boycott the History Books used in the L.C.C. schools if something like 1,250 pages as were written by Roman Catholics, were not altered to meet the Federation’s approval. They also threatened about 12 Publishers. Only one yielded.

Dr. G. G. Coulton, L.L.D., of Cambridge, providentially discovered the Roman Catholic volume containing the proposed alterations, and at once challenged the fitness and qualifications of the Roman Catholic historians to revise our history books. The Cardinal and the Federation then abandoned their campaign—at least openly. They could not face a modern scholar like Dr. Coulton.

Sir John Laughton, who edited the Armada Papers for the Navy Records’ Society, was a Roman Catholic, and married a Spanish Roman Catholic lady from Cadiz. His sympathies naturally were with the Jesuits, and not the British.

THE ARMADA.
THE POPE'S ATTEMPT, 1588.

THE ARMADA.
THE POPE’S ATTEMPT, 1588.

In the Armada Papers, original documents of the period compelled him to quote Captain Fenner’s letter to Walsingham from sea, Aug. 4th, 1588, attributing the final defeat to great storms; yet in his own personal comments Laughton goes against the documents written by Howard, Fenner, and the Commanders who were there, and ridicules the fact that Providence finally scattered the Spanish Armada in the storms that followed, after the English Fleet had turned back.

In his introduction to the State Papers re The Armada, published by the Navy Records Society, Laughton says:—

“We were, it has been argued, a nation peculiarly dear to the Almighty, and He showed His favour by raising a storm to overwhelm our enemy when the odds against us were terrible. From the religious point such a representation is childish, and from the historical it is false.

“But, in fact, much of the nonsense that has been talked grew out of the attempt to represent the War as religious; as a crusade instigated by the Pope to bring England once more into the fold of the True Church. In reality, nothing can be more inaccurate.”

This sneer coming from the Professor of Modern History, London University, who was previously at Portsmouth Naval College, teaching young Naval Officers! Who appointed him? Here is a clear case of Jesuit wire-pulling in making Government appointments,

THE SPANISH COMMANDER’S REPORT OF WEATHER.

The great Spanish authority, Captain Duro, in his book, The Armada Invincible, published in 1885, states that 63 Spanish ships were lost, 35 of them without any trace! Surely this fact in itself shows the violence of the storms, when so many ships went down without other ships seeing them. Captain Duro also confirms the fact that great storms broke out when the English Fleet gave up the chase. The Spanish Commander-in-Chief, Medina Sidonia, in his Official Report states that:

“It was impossible to return to the English Channel (after the English Fleet turned back, because of the wind in the North Sea from the S. West) though we desired it.” DURO, II. pp. 340-396.
CAPTAIN FENNER’S REPORT FROM SEA,
August 4th, 1588.

Capt. Thos. Fenner, who commanded the Queen’s ship NONPAREIL, confirmed the truthfulness of the traditional account. In his letter from sea to Walsingham on August 4th, 1588, he wrote:

“On August 2nd (O.S.) at noon we hauled West to the Firth of Forth. At 10 o’clock, August 3rd we were 15 leagues from the coast. The wind was from the N.W. On the 4th it still blew from the N.W.” Fenner then continues: “Two hours after writing this letter the wind changed to S.W., and continued a very great storm.” The storm was so great that he states that Drake had to ride out to sea. He then concludes: “THE MIGHTY GOD OF ISRAEL STRETCHED OUT BUT HIS FINGER AGAINST THEM.”
Signed from the good ship “NONPARIEL.”
Thos. Fenner.

Howard to Walsingham, August 8th (O.S.), 1588. Armada Papers, I1., p. 59, Laughton.

“We have put the Spanish Fleet past the Forth, and I think past the Isles, yet God knoweth whether they go either to Norway or to Denmark or to the Orkney Isles, to refit then return.

“I think they dare not return (to Spain) with this dishonour and shame to their King and overthrow of their Pope’s credit. A Kingdom is a great wager; and if God had not been our best friend, we should have found it so. I pray to God that we may all be thankful to Him for it, and that it may be done by some order, that the world may know we are thankful to Him for it.”

Signed “Howard.”

Drake to Walsingham, August 8th, 1588, II, p. 61.

“To conclude, let us all with one accord praise God the Giver who of His own Will hath sent this proud enemy of His Truth where he has tasted of His Power, as well by storm and tempest as He doth and did by putting away from the Coast of (Scotland). Aboard the Good Ship REVENGE.”

Signed “Fra. Drake.”

Drake’s Letter to Queen Elizabeth, August 8th, 1588,
Laughton, II, p. 68.
“On Friday last we left the Navy of Spain so far to the Northward that they could neither recover England nor Scotland. Within three days after we were entertained with a great storm, considering the time of the year, which in many of our judgments hath not a little annoyed the enemy.

Written aboard your Majesty’s good ship ‘REVENGE.’

August 8th, 1588.” Signed “Fra, Drake.”

*The original letters are at the Public Record Office. Domestic Eliz, 1588 A.D.

A SPANISH NAVAL OFFICER ON THE ARMADA:
THE COLLISION OFF PLYMOUTH; THE HAND OF GOD.

A remarkable proof of the truthfulness and accuracy of Froude, Kingsley and other English historians’ account of the Armada has been supplied by Capt. Duro, an officer serving in the Spanish Navy in 1885 A.D.

In his book, La Armada Invincible, he brings together a collection of contemporary Spanish documents and letters, and with innocent necromancy he calls the dead Spanish Commanders up from the bottom of the English Channel, North Sea and Western Ocean, and from their graves in Spain, and makes them play their drama over again.

He confirms the truthfulness of the English records of those wonderful Providential incidents in the great five days’ battle in the Channel and North Sea, and of the sudden outbreak of the great gale in the North Sea, when Howard’s and Drake’s fleets were out of food and ammunition and unable to follow the fleeing enemy further. He tells how Sir John Hawkins (Achins as they call him) had altered the design of the English ships by lowering the high castles at bow and stern, increasing the length and narrowing the beam, so that when they ran up before the wind to pour a broadside into the Spaniards, they could turn back and sail right against the wind, whilst the clumsy Spanish ships were unable to follow, and became a helpless target to these tormenting tactics, which riddled their hulls with shot. He tells of the collision off Plymouth on the first day of battle, between the Santa Catalina and Admiral Pedro de Valdez’s flagship, and of the subsequent capture by Drake of the disabled ship and the Admiral, with her tons of gunpowder and ammunition which Drake so sorely needed.

The little Roebuck of Brixham, loaded the powder and shot on board and raced after the English fleet, distributed it amongst the needy ships and in the ensuing battles Drake and Howard fought and defeated the Spaniards with their powder and shot. He also states that the English fired four shots to one fired by the Spaniards. Capt. Duro also tells us that the Spaniards saw the English beacon fires on the hill tops flashing the news of the arrival of the Armada in the Channel. Duro, Brit. Mus. Lib.
Spanish State Papers, IV, 441, 480.

THE ENGLISH BEACON FIRES.

Then swift to East and swift to West the warning radiance spread.
High on St. Michael’s Mount it shone, it shone on Beachy Head.
Far on the deep the Spaniard saw along each Southern shire,
Cape beyond cape, in endless range, those twinkling points of fire—Macaulay.

AN ANSWER TO THE NATION’S PRAYERS.

Here was a clear case of a national deliverance in answer to national Prayer in a time of great danger. When the news spread that the Spanish Armada had arrived in the English Channel we are told that as the Fire Beacons flashed the news from hill top to hill top, from Cornwall to Scotland, that the whole nation cried to God that He Who covered Israel on that night when the destroying Angel passed over Egypt, would spread His wing over England and shield her from the Popish destroyer of nations.

That was a night never to be forgotten in England, as the news spread that the Armada was in the Channel. The first answer to the nation’s prayers came in the capture of the Spanish flagship Rosario off Plymouth, with her tons of gunpowder, which the English Fleet so sorely needed.

Then again, in a succession of battles in the Channel and North Sea and finally in the destruction of the Armada in a succession of great gales. The Spanish Commander in-Chief, in his official report stated that Providence seemed to favour the English Fleet. In that appalling defeat, 63 Spanish ships were lost, 37 without trace, along with 20,000 sailors and soldiers. Most of the survivors died of fever on landing, including some of the chief Admirals.

The awful tragedy was too vast to be disclosed to the Spanish nation at once. When at last the terrible fact was fully known the nation was smitten down by the blow. Philip, stunned and overwhelmed, shut himself up in his closet in the Escurial and would see no one. The young grandees who had gone forth but a few months before, confident of returning victorious, were sleeping at the bottom of the English Seas and Western Ocean amid hulks, cannon and money chests.

The tragedy of the Armada was a great sermon preached to the Popish and Protestant nations. The text of that sermon was, that England had been saved by a Divine Hand. All acknowledged the skill and daring of the English Admirals and the patriotism and bravery of the English sailors and soldiers, but all at the time confessed that these alone could not have saved the throne of Elizabeth. The Almighty Arm had been stretched out, and a work so stupendous had been wrought, as to be worthy of a place by the side of the wonders of all time. There was a consecutiveness and a progression in the acts, an unity in the drama, and a sublimity in the terrible but righteous catastrophe in which it issued, that told the least reflective that the Armada’s overthrow was not merely by chance, but the result of arrangement and plan. Even the Spaniards themselves confessed that the Divine Hand was upon them; that One looked forth at times from the storm cloud that pursued them, and troubled them. Christendom at large was solemnized; the ordinary course of events had been interrupted; the heavens had been bowed and the Great Judge had descended upon the scene. Whilst dismay reigned within the Popish kingdoms, the Protestant States joined in a chorus of thanksgiving.

On August 4th, 1918, the British Parliament after four years of national adversity and appalling loss of life, went in a body to St. Margaret’s Church and called upon God Almighty to help and deliver the nation. Four days later, on August 8th, at the Battle of Amiens, the German line was broken for the first time; 20,000 prisoners and 400 guns were captured.

From that day the British Armies never looked back. In battle after battle they swept everything before them until November 11th, when Germany cried for Peace. Explain it as men will, this actually transpired, following that day of Prayer. The God of Israel still lives to-day, and will hear the prayers of the nation when she confesses and forsakes her national sins and idolatry.

THE EARL OF ARUNDEL PRAYS FOR THE SUCCESS OF THE ARMADA.

At the very time the English Fleet was fighting a life and death battle in the Channel, Philip, Earl of Arundel, a Roman Catholic prisoner in the Tower of London, employed a Roman Priest named Bennett to celebrate Mass and to pray unceasingly for 22 hours for the success of the Armada.

Evidence to this effect was produced against the Earl of Arundel at his trial in 1589 as proof that he was a traitor to his country. The record is in State Trials. The Church of Rome has beatified him as a martyr for his religion. She points to his pious texts cut in the stone walls of the Tower of London as evidence of his piety. The Warders of the Tower do not believe that all those inscriptions are genuine. They think they were added in later years; probably during the time of Laud and Charles and James II, when the Jesuits had a free hand in Government Offices and in the Tower. How could these unskilled prisoners cut those inscriptions in the hard limestone of the Tower walls without stonecutter’s tools?

The author’s attention has been recently drawn to the statement of Professor Callender, who succeeded Sir John Laughton as Professor of History at Greenwich Royal Naval College, that the story of the storm breaking out after the English Fleet ran out of ammunition and food, and was forced to turn back, is a myth. This, of course is the Jesuit story of the Armada. They term it “re-written history,” and the strange thing is Jesuits have succeeded in planting Anglo-Romanists and Roman Catholics in the Professors’ Chairs of some of our great Universities and Naval Colleges, where they teach Jesuit “history”! When Professor Callender’s attention was drawn to the foregoing letters by a member of Greenwich College staff, he contended that he had been misunderstood! He had not, as his written assertions were full of ridicule of the story of the Storms destroying the Armada, The Author has a copy of the Professor’s letter.

ACT 35 ELIZ. C.1.

1592-3. This year was passed an Act for punishment of Protestant Nonconformists who refused to attend Divine Service at the Church of England, as by Law established.

ACT 35 ELIZ. C. 2.
1593. Act for Discovery of Spies and Traitors.
This year was passed “An Act for the better discovery of wicked and seditious persons calling themselves Catholics, and being indeed Spies and Intelligencers, not only for H.M.’s foreign enemies, but also for rebellious and traitorous subjects, born in the country, and their devilish purpose under a false pretext of Religion and Conscience wander from place to place to stir up rebellion and sedition.”

The wording of this Act shows that there was some great underlying cause for it. The Vatican letters reprinted herein tell us what it was.

Gibbon in his Decline and Fall tells us that the Statute Laws of any country always indicate the crimes prevalent in the age in which the laws were passed. The Statute Laws of Queen Elizabeth’s reign therefore indicate the crimes common in her days.

The wording of this Act shows that even after the defeat of the Spanish Armada, the peril of the country from Romish Spies and Traitors grew worse and worse.

Plots of the Jesuits Holt, Yorke and Walpole, to Kill Queen Elizabeth, 1593-94 A.D.

CONFESSION OF HENRY WALPOLE, S.J.

Father Henry Walpole was one of a band of at least seven Jesuits who were involved in 1594 A.D. in a great Plot to murder Queen Elizabeth; namely Fathers Robert Parsons, William Holt, Creighton, Garnet, Archer, Southwell and Henry Walpole, all Jesuits, and Cardinal Allen, the Duke of Parma and Philip II of Spain. All of these are named in their various Confessions.

UNTRUE TALES ABOUT FATHER SOUTHWELL, S.J.

Many touching tales are told in Roman Catholic Truth Society pamphlets about the sufferings of Southwell whilst in prison. Much is made of the beautiful poetry which he is supposed to have written whilst in prison.

Unfortunately for these tales, Father Garnet, S.J., who was Superior of the Jesuits in England when Southwell was imprisoned, has left it on record that Father Southwell had neither ink nor paper during his imprisonment. So that settles that falsehood. There is about as much truth in it as in the legend that Henry Walpole, S.J., cut his name in the granite walls of the Salt Tower in the Tower of London.

Henry Walpole was arrested at Bridlington on December 6th, 1593, on the next day after landing secretly at night from Flanders, where he had been a Chaplain in the Spanish Army, serving under the Duke of Parma. He at once confessed that he was a Jesuit father. He was put on trial in the Spring, 1595, at York, charged before the Court with “Being with the King of Spain, with the Jesuits Parsons and Holt and other rebels and traitors to the Kingdom.” He was found guilty, sentenced to death, and hanged on April 17th, 1595.

Many false legends have accumulated round Walpole’s and Southwell’s names in Roman Catholic literature. These tales were written by Fathers Gerrard and Hart, Jesuits, both prisoners in the Tower in Elizabeth’s day.

One is that Walpole was cruelly racked fourteen times and under the stress of the rack in the Tower had made his incriminating Confessions.

Fortunately for the cause of truth his Confessions are still preserved in the Public Record Office, Chancery Lane, London. His signature is at the bottom of every page of his last Confession of July, 1594, and in as clear and firm a hand as those signed in April, three months earlier. Had he been strained and crippled on the rack, his signature would have clearly shown a shaky hand. The same false stories have been circulated about Father Southwell’s sufferings in the Tower.

In the Salt Tower of the Tower of London, someone has engraved Henry Walpole’s name on the wall. Misinformed guides point it out as the work of Walpole himself. The Warders of the Tower do not believe it is the work of Walpole, but of some impostor in later years. Walpole wrote out about four Confessions, the first in April and the last in July, 1594. Here are a few points from his July, 1594, Confessions, as given to the Council or Cabinet.

CONFESSIONS OF FATHER HENRY WALPOLE, S.J. JULY, 1594.

THE SPANISH ARMY CHAPLAIN, JULY, 1594.

He confessed that he:

(1) “Conversed with Earl of Westmoreland, Sir William Stanley and others in Flanders who have meddled in State matters.”

(2) That “Father Garnet, S.J. or Father Southwell, S.J, have sent over (news) to Rheims to Father Holt, S.J.

(3) That “Cardinal Allen, Parsons and Holt receive all their intelligence by Verstegan.” (Father Garnet’s agent at Antwerp).

(4) That “Before coming to England only heard what Father Parsons told him and others in Spain—that someone in England had confessed that they had a purpose to kill her Majesty.”

(5) That he “Was subordinated to Father Garnet, Superior of the Jesuits here.”

All signed by Walpole in a clear firm hand.
P.R.O., S.P., 12/249.

The Tower of London Authorities in August, 1933, stopped the false Jesuit History Lectures in the Tower by Mr. Walter Bell, a writer on the staff of the Daily Telegraph. He had painted Walpole as a martyr of religious persecution. The Warders had reported him to the Governor, after a strong protest by one of the party he was conducting over the Tower. This gentleman produced a photostat copy of Walpole’s Confession to the consternation of the lecturer, who was relating the Jesuit story of Walpole’s sufferings. This lecturer also skipped over the stories of all Jesuit Plotters who had figured in Tower history, such as Garnet, the Gunpowder plotter.

How could those Jesuits, Philip, Earl of Arundel, and others, cut those inscriptions in the hard limestone of the Tower walls without steel stone-cutters’ tools? The Tower Warders think they were added in later years during the reigns of Charles I and II, and James II. They also declare that the romantic underground tunnels so much talked of in Roman Catholic literature never existed. Modern excavations during reconstruction or rebuilding has failed to bring any tunnels to light. The stories associated with the “tunnels” are also fiction.

The Plot of the Jesuits Edmund Yorke and William Holt to Kill Queen Elizabeth, 1594 A.D.

THE CONFESSION OF EDMUND YORKE, AUG, 21, 1594.
Before the Earl of Essex and Lord Cobham,

P.R.O. S.P. 12/249. August 21st, 1594,

“I was first moved to destroy the Queen by Father Holt in the Jesuit’s College, Brussels, last May, in Sir William Stanley’s presence. They spoke of the difficulty of receiving my uncle’s money, unless I performed some service, and told me that the Duke of Parma had praised my uncle, Rowland Yorke as the truest English subject the King of Spain had.

The next time, Dr. Gifford and Worthington, Throgmorton and Charles Paget were present. They promised me 40,000 crowns, and told me many at Court would be glad and were looking for it. Throgmorton said that if his brother had been a man of any resolution, it would have been done. I promised that if they would give me a resolute man to execute the part, to further and rescue me if he could, and they promised me Richard Williams, Trogmorton’s cousin; I asked time to consider; they said they made me the offer as an honour and bade me not undertake it unless I were resolved.

They solemnly swore me to perform the service and Father Holt confessed me, and gave me the Sacrament. Williams swore to kill the Queen, and I to aid him and to do it if he failed, by poisoned arrow, pistol, or rapier. They hoped for help from Captain Duffield and Bushell who served Lord Strange. Moody, Tipping and Garret are coming over to kill her, and if the English fail, a Walloon and a Burgundian from Stanley’s Regiment are to be employed.” “EDMUND YORKE.”

All documents concerning the arrest, trial and execution of this Jesuit have completely disappeared from our Public Records, except this Confession, written in Father Edmund Yorke’s own hand. The full Confession consists of 81\2 pages of foolscap. It has only been recovered in recent years, as a result of careful research among the old State Papers. This confession must have escaped the eyes of the Jesuit purloiners in the Old State Paper Office in past years.

Sir Edward Coke, Attorney General at the Gunpowder Plot Trial mentions this plot of Edmund Yorke and gives details. K.B., 8/61, Gunpowder Plot Trial, P.R.O.

It had happened only 10 years before. Even Bishop Mandell Creighton doubted the York Case, owing to the absence of all records and documents at the Record Office. York’s Confession, spoken of by Coke, has since been discovered at the Record Office. (S.P. 12/249. August 21st, 1594).

The Acts of Privy Council, 1567-1570, concerning the Jesuit Thos. Heath episode in Rochester Cathedral in 1567; June, 1583-1586, covering the Throgmorton-Cardinal Allen-Parsons-Parry Plot periods; August 26th, 1593-October 1st, 1595, covering the Jesuits York and Henry Walpole Plots; and January 1st, 1602 to 1613, covering the Gunpowder Plot period—all are missing.

Jardine, the author of Criminal Trials, thinks they disappeared during the times of Archbishop Laud and James II, when Jesuits had a free hand amongst the State Papers.

In the case of Bloody Queen Mary’s reign, the author found the long strips of parchment had been cut and sewn together again where damaging documents had been cut out. The sequence number was broken just at the point where past records state that a dated document should have been found, yet the catch-words read right on.

Dr. J. S. Brewer, a Record Office Calendarer, in a letter to the Daily News in 1863, stated: “In the eventful reign of Queen Mary, the name of Bishop Bonner does not once occur!” Bonner not once mentioned in the Record Office papers, after a five years’ record of blood—278 burnt at the stake in five years! Is this not evidence that Queen Mary’s papers have been stolen or destroyed?

In 1859, Wm. Barclay Turnbull, a Roman Catholic convert, was appointed by Lord Romilly, Master of the Rolls, to edit the Foreign State Papers of Edward VI’s and Mary’s reigns. Public protests signed by thousands compelled him to resign in January, 1861.

In July (The Times, 9, 10 and 11) he sued the Protestant Alliance for libel and lost the case, after a three days’ hearing. Father Stevenson, another pervert, was immediately appointed in his place. He became a Jesuit in 1882.

The Protestant Alliance Monthly Letter of March 16th, 1863, contained a list of 23 documents stated to be missing from the State Papers. Lord Romilly’s support could not save Turnbull in the face of alarmed public opinion. But why did Lord Romilly appoint a Roman Catholic to edit State Papers for these two reigns above all others?

Jesuit Spies in the English Cabinet, 1597 A.D.

In 1597, nine years after the Defeat of the Spanish Armada, Philip II of Spain and the Jesuit Father Robert Parsons, plotted to send a second Armada against England, coinciding with an invasion of Ireland at the same time.

The Jesuit Parsons’ letters to Philip giving full details of his Plot and of the conspirators in England and Ireland, were found in the Spanish State Archives, in 1862, and copies brought to England where they are now deposited in the Old State Paper Office, Chancery Lane, and others in the British Museum.

The following is an extract marked No. 648 in The Calendar of Spanish State Papers under the date of June, 1596, State Paper 839:—

648. Father Robert Parsons to Martin de Idiaquez, (Philip’s Foreign Minister) Parsons says:—

“Finally the great point which ought to be considered first, is to obtain very good information from England of everything that is being done or said. Father Henry Garnett, Provincial of the Jesuits, writes that trustworthy men may be obtained in London, who will get their information at the fountain head in the Council, and they themselves will provide correspondents in the principal Ports, who will keep advising as to the warlike preparations.”

Here we have a case of a Jesuit spy in the Cabinet itself, and the head of the Spy System in England was Father Henry Garnet, Superior of the Jesuits in England! He was hanged nine years later for being a plotter in the great Gunpowder Plot in 1605. His great collaborator, Father Gerard escaped to the Continent where he died shortly after.

The Roman Catholic Biographer, Gillow, says:—‘ This holy man passed to his eternal reward, May 3rd, 1606, aged 51.” “Holy man” yet he gave the sacrament to the other Gunpowder Plotters, the day before Parliament was to be blown up. He knew the secret from confessions of the Plotters and actually worked in the cellar.

Professor A. O. Meyer of Rostock University, in his book The Catholic Church under Queen Elizabeth, says of the Jesuit Parsons, “I give none of the letters of the leading Jesuit, Robert Parsons, of which I have made repeated use, being as they are one of the chief sources of information for the History of Catholicism in England.” Pref. p. ix.

No doubt Professor Meyer realized that if he were to publish the Plot letters of Parsons in his book, no Roman Catholic would translate it into English. He states that he left the publishing of these letters to Father John Pollen, S.J., the Editor of The Month. Of course Father Pollen never published them!

All of these Plots prove that the Popes and the Priests of the Church of Rome in their secret attitude to the British Empire are the same venomous rattlesnakes as in the days of Queen Elizabeth. All of these Plots have been hidden from the English people, both Roman Catholic and Protestant.

Only men in well-informed official circles and a few University Professors know about the recently recovered Plot Documents from the Vatican Archives, Transcripts of which are now deposited at the Public Record Office.

THE GREAT GUNPOWDER PLOT, A.D. 1605.

Act Against Jesuits (1 James 1, c. 4).

1604. This year an Act for the due execution of the Statutes against the Jesuits, Seminary Priests, etc. (1 James 1, c.4) confirm the existing laws, drawn up for the safety of the kingdom.

The Pope and the Jesuits were furious because a Protestant king had succeeded to the Throne. The Jesuits expelled from England because of their political intrigues.

1605 A.D. After the death of Elizabeth in 1603, England and Scotland united as “The Kingdom of Great Britain,” with James I as King. Pope Clement VIII, on learning of Elizabeth’s illness, early in 1603, sent to Father Garnet, Provincial of the Jesuits in England, two Bulls, one to the Roman Catholic clergy, and the other to the English Roman Catholic nobility and laity.

These Bulls enjoined that as soon as Elizabeth should depart this life they were to permit none to ascend her throne unless he swore to do his utmost to uphold and advance the Roman Catholic faith.

On James I ascending the throne and declaring himself a Protestant, the Jesuits set to work and hatched the Gunpowder Plot. The chief conspirators were Catesby, and six other English gentlemen, and the Jesuit priests Garnet, Greenway, Oldcorne, and Guy Fawkes, a soldier in the service of Philip of Spain.

The conspirators hired a cellar under the Parliament House, and filled it with thirty-six casks of gunpowder. In May, 1605, all was ready except the firearms requisite for those in the Midlands who intended rising against the king. Before entering on the final stage of this hellish plot the conspirators retired into an inner chamber and heard Mass and received the Sacrament from Father Gerard. Gerard afterwards wrote that they were all very religious men.

The thirty-six barrels of gunpowder would have sent the Parliament and its buildings to their long home. On the evening before November 5th, a party went down the cellars of the Parliament House and commenced a hunt. Soon they came to the cellar in which everything was prepared and here they found Guy Fawkes actually preparing for the coming explosion. The conspirators fled to the country and several perished in desperate fighting.

The Jesuits Garnet, Oldcorne, Owen and Ashley, fled and hid at Hindlip Hall, a Jesuit Retreat in Worcestershire. It took the Sheriff eight days to find them in the eleven Hiding-holes in the house. Gerard and Tesimond, the two other Jesuit conspirators escaped to the Continent. Catesby, Sir Everard Digby, Grant, Rookwood and other gentlemen were also arrested. All were convicted and hanged except the two who escaped to the Continent.

Naturally the Jesuits ever since have done all in their power to save their reputation, but the Confessions of Garnet, Superior of the Jesuits in England, settled the question. The following Confession is copied from his most important and definite one in his own hand, still; preserved at the Old State Paper Office.

On April 4th, Garnet wrote out the following remarkable confession addressed to the King; the original M.S. is still in the Record Office. S.P. 14/20, April 4th, 1605. P.R.O.

“I, Henry Garnet, of the Society of Jesus, priest, do here freely protest before God that I hold the late intention of the Powder action to have been altogether unlawful and most horrible; as well in respect of the injury and treason to his Majesty, the Prince, and others that should have been sinfully murdered at that time; as also in respect of infinite other innocents which should have been present. I also protest that I was ever of opinion that it was unlawful to attempt any violence against the King’s Majesty and the Estate, after he was once received by the Realm. Also I acknowledge that I was bound to reveal all knowledge that I had of this or any other treason out of the Sacrament of Confession. And whereas, partly upon hope of prevention, partly for that I would not betray a friend, I did not reveal the general knowledge of Mr. Catesby’s intention, which I had of him. I do acknowledge myself highly guilty, to have offended God, the King’s Majesty and Estate, and humbly ask of all forgiveness; exhorting all Catholics whatsoever, that they in no way build on my example; but by prayer and otherwise seek the peace of the Realm, hoping in his Majesty’s merciful disposition that they shall enjoy their wonted quietness and not bear the burden of mine or others’ defaults and crimes.

In testimony hereof I have written this with my own hand, 4th April.” HENRY GARNET, S.J.

See Jardine’s Criminal Trials, Vol. II, p. 322-23.

Cardinal Bellarmine styles Garnet as a “Martyr.” Mission, the traveller, tells us he saw Garnet’s portrait in the hall of the Jesuit’s College in Rome, and by his side an angel who shows him the open gates of Heaven.

Foley, the Jesuit author of Records of the English Province, includes Ballard of the Babington Plot, and Garnet and Oldcorne, the Gunpowder Plotters, in his list of Martyrs for religion! Vol. III, pp. 823-833. He also includes along with Bishop Challoner, Mary Queen of Scots as a Martyr for religion. Vol. III, p. 716.
Travels in Italy, II., Part 1, p. 173.

Garnet confessed his guilt but Archbishop Laud never confessed at all at his execution in 1645. Prynne and other mutilated victims were there but no word of confession from Laud. See p. 153.

The Penal Laws against Roman Catholics became so harsh in consequence of this plot that none were permitted to remain in London who professed to be Roman Catholics.

The Gunpowder Plot led to still more severe measures. Acts were passed for the better discovering and repressing of Popish traitors, and to prevent and avoid dangers which may grow; also a new Oath of Allegiance. On May 3, 1606, the following Act was passed by Parliament.

ACT, MAY 3rd, 1606.
“Jesuits and Seminary Priests (such as Douay and Rheims) by scholars taught and instructed by them do cover and hide their false hearts by repairing sometimes to the Church of England Services. ‘For the better discovery thereof, of such persons and of their evil affections to the king and state be it enacted that every Popish Recusant (one of the Roman Catholics in England who incurred legal and social penalties in the 1500s and afterward for refusing to attend services of the Church of England) on conforming shall receive the Sacrament once a year in the Parish Church, and also take the Oath of Allegiance.’”

The Jesuits Gerard and Greenway escaped to the Continent. Both were rewarded by high appointments in Rome. Gerard administered the Sacrament to the conspirators the night before the Parliament and King were to be blown up. The Roman Catholic biographer Gillow says: “This holy man passed to his eternal reward. May 3, 1606. Age 51.”

THE MIRACLE OF GARNET’S OIL SPRING.

After the execution of the Jesuit Gunpowder Plotters Oldcorne and Garnet, the most absurd tales of miracles performed, in vindication of their innocence, and as an undoubted sign from heaven were industriously circulated by the Jesuits in England and in foreign countries, viz. that after Oldcorne had been disembowelled, according to the usual sentence in cases of treason, his entrails continued burning sixteen successive days, though great quantities of water were poured upon them to extinguish the flames. It was asserted too, that immediately after Garnet’s execution, a spring of oil suddenly burst forth at the Western end of St. Paul’s Churchyard, on the spot where the “saint” was martyred.

In order to stop the circulation of these absurd stories the Privy Council took proceedings against those who circulated these tales. Criminal Trials II, p. 345—Jardine.

Continued in Jesuit Plots – Charter VII. The Cause Of The Great Civil War

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




Jesuit Plots – Chapter V. The Great Troubler

Jesuit Plots – Chapter V. The Great Troubler

Continued from Chapter IV. The First Public Record Office Surprise;

WHY LORD BURGHLEY AND QUEEN ELIZABETH EXECUTED 125 ROMAN PRIESTS BETWEEN 1570-1603.

Blasphemous Bull of Damnation and Excommunication by Pope Pius V against Queen Elizabeth, May 3rd, 1570.
ENGLISH ROMAN CATHOLICS INCITED TO REBELLION.
“We do out of the fulness of our Apostolic power declare the aforesaid ELIZABETH, being a Heretic, and a favourer of Heretics, and her adherents in the matters foresaid, to have incurred the sentence of anathema, and to be cut off from the unity of the Body of Christ. And moreover, we do declare her to be deprived of her pretended title to the kingdom aforesaid, and of all dominion, dignity, and privilege whatsoever… and we do command and interdict all and every noblemen, subjects, people, and others aforesaid, that they presume not to obey her or her monitions, mandates, and laws; and those who shall do the contrary, we do strike with the like sentence of Damnation.” *

* Damnatio et Excommunicatio Elicabethae Reginae Angliae, &c. Datum Romae, &c., 1570, 5 cal. Maii, Pontificatas, Anno 5.

THE 1580 INVASION PLOT OF POPE GREGORY XIII.

After twelve years of comparative peace Gregory XIII. incited all English Roman Catholics to rebellion and planned a revolt in Ireland, and the invasion of England by the King of Spain and the Grand Duke of Tuscany on February 18th, 1580, exactly two months before Campion and Parsons left Rome together for England.

On May 13th, 1580, Gregory renewed the Bull of Excommunication against Elizabeth and sent it to Ireland along with the notorious Father Sanders, to stir up the Irish. On April 14th, 1580, Campion and Parsons had their last interview with the Pope, and on the 18th they left Rome, and arrived in Rheims May 31st. Parsons landed on June 11th and Campion arrived in London about June 25th, 1580. English Catholics in the Days of Elizabeth, J. F. Pollen, pp. 331-333.

All these dates fit in perfectly with the Pope’s Plot disclosed in the Venetian State Papers, published in 1890 by the Public Record Office. From other State Papers and letters, there can be little doubt that Campion and Parsons and Cardinal Allen knew all about this Plot. The time table agrees too well to be otherwise.

ACT TO RETAIN THE QUEEN’S SUBJECTS IN THEIR DUE OBEDIENCE.

1581. This Act makes it High Treason to reconcile or to be reconciled to the Romish Religion and own allegiance to the Pope of Rome. As Roman priests, such as Campion and Parsons, had evaded the statutes previously enacted to safeguard the realm, a new statute was passed by Parliament.

THE ACT, 1581. 23 ELIZ. c. 1.
“That all persons which shall pretend to have power or put in practice to absolve subjects from their obedience to the Queen or practising to withdraw them to the Romish Religion, and all subjects so absolved or withdrawn declared guilty of high treason.” 23 Eliz. c. 1.

The Mass prohibited. This was really a Defence of the Realm Act. The Pope was at war with Elizabeth.

THE NORTHERN RISING, 1569.

The first great rebellion in Elizabeth’s reign had for its object the placing of Mary Queen of Scots on the English and Scottish thrones and the establishing of the Roman Catholic religion in both countries by force of arms. The chief plotters were Mary Queen of Scots, the Duke of . Norfolk, who professed to be a Protestant, but was a secret Roman Catholic; the Duke of Northumberland; the Bishop of Ross, and Roberto Ridolfi, an Italian banker in London, the Pope’s secret Agent in England.

The Duke of Northumberland at the head of 5,700 Roman Catholic insurgents destroyed the Protestant Service books and set up the Mass in Durham Cathedral and also in Ripon Cathedral, November 16-20, 1569. Beheaded at York, August 22nd, 1572. Here is a clear case of a traitor, yet Pope Leo XIII made a martyr of him in 1895.

The Duke of Norfolk was also executed in 1572 for his part in the Rising. He also is regarded as a martyr for his religion by Rome. He was a secret Romanist who posed as a Protestant.

THE RIDOLFI PLOT, 1569.

Roberto Ridolfi was an Italian banker established in London. Lord Burghley entrusted him with Government financial business, received him into his home, and suspected nothing. He was actually secretly financing the Northern Rising that year, and forwarded 12,000 crowns to the rebels from Pope Pius V and promised 100,000 more if they succeeded.

All this time he was also plotting with the Spanish Ambassador for the invasion of the country. Walsingham suspected and arrested him, but could prove nothing. Queen Elizabeth and Burghley thought he had been unjustly used. He was a most skilful dissembler.

In 1570 he sent Philip IT a list of 40 English Peers who were prepared to draw their swords against Elizabeth.

In 1571 he left London to lay the plans for invasion before the Duke of Alva, the King of Spain, and the Pope. The plan was for the Duke of Alva to cross from Flanders and land in England with 8,000 Spanish troops, as soon as the Queen had been killed, and then seize the throne for Mary Queen of Scots. Walsingham, however, intercepted some of his letters, and discovered the plot. In Paris, Ridolfi heard that he had been found out. He then wrote to Mary Queen of Scots that it was impossible to return to England as he had incurred the suspicion of Elizabeth. He at once returned to Italy, and was rewarded by the Pope with a high office in the Government.
Spanish State Papers II, 245.

THE FATHER SANDER’S PLOT, 1579. AN ENGLISH TRAITOR PRIEST IN IRELAND.

Dr. Nicholas Sander was another of those English Roman Priests who put the Pope before his country. He graduated at Oxford in 1551 A.D. He was a bitter enemy of England.

In 1559 he went to Rome, and in 1572 was appointed Professor of Theology at Louvain. In 1573 he went to Spain to carry out a plot to dethrone Elizabeth and place Mary Queen of Scots on the throne. In 1579, the Pope sent him to Ireland as Nuncio, with a commission to incite the Irish Chiefs to rise under the Papal banner against Elizabeth. The Pope promised 5,000 Italian troops, and the King of Spain sent troops, guns and ammunition.

Sanders landed at Smerwick with Spanish troops on July 17th, 1579. Sanders died of starvation after 2 years in the mountains of the West of Ireland. Dict. Nat. Biog. See Additional M.S. 28420, Brit. Mus. for details.
Spanish State Papers IV, 666.

PLOT OF POPE GREGORY TO INVADE ENGLAND, 1580 A.D.

(Original Despatch, Venetian Archives, Dec. 2nd, 1580). 825. Lorenzi Priuli, Venetian Ambassador in France, to the Signory.

“The English Ambassador has just given me the enclosed copy of a treaty which has been entered into by the Pope, the King of Spain and the Grand Duke of Tuscany, against his Queen.”
February 18th, 1580.

826. Articles of the Confederates: copy enclosed in the preceding Despatch.

On Thursday the 18th February in the year 1580, the Ambassadors of the Catholic King and the Grand Duke of Tuscany were together at the audience (in Rome), when a league against the Queen of England was concluded between his Holiness, the said King and the said Grand Duke, in manner following.

“1. That his Holiness will furnish ten thousand infantry and one thousand cavalry, the Catholic King fifteen thousand infantry and fifteen hundred cavalry, and the Grand Duke eight thousand infantry and one hundred cavalry; and to these forces are to be added the Germans who have gone to Spain, and who are to be paid “pro rata” (Latin meaning in equal proportions) by the above named Princes.

2. Should it please our Lord God to give good speed and success to the expedition, the populations are in the first place and above all things to be admonished, on the part of his Holiness, to return to their obedience and devotion to the Roman Catholic Church in the same manner as their predecessors have done.

3. That his Holiness, as sovereign Lord of the Island (of England) will grant power to the Catholic nobles of the kingdom to elect a Catholic Lord of the Island, who, under the authority of the Apostolic See will be declared King, and who will render obedience and fealty to the Apostolic See as the other Catholic kings have done before the time of the last Henry.

4. That Queen Elizabeth be declared an usurper (‘detentrice’) and incapable to reign, because she was born of an illegitimate marriage, and because she is a heretic.” Venetian State Papers, pp. 650-51.

GUILT OF JESUITS CAMPION AND PARSONS.

This is the great Plot of February 18th, 1580. The Treaty was signed in Rome. The King of Spain, the Pope and the Duke of Tuscany were to send armies of a total of 35,000 to invade England. That plot was discovered by the English Ambassador in France; also, within eight days it was known in Paris to the Prince of Condé who sent a copy of the Treaty to Queen Elizabeth. That document is amongst the Carew Papers in the British Museum. Then Sir Francis Englefield, a wealthy English traitor living on the Continent and always stirring up trouble, also heard of it and wrote to the Spanish Nuncio, Bishop Sega, on April 11th, 1580, to know what the Bishop thought of it. There are, therefore, confirmations from three different sources. The Prince of Condé wrote to the Queen on February 23rd, 1580. Parsons and Campion and 18 other Priests left Rome on the Jesuit Mission to England, on the 18th April, 1580—two months to a day after the Treaty was signed. Elizabeth’s Government knew from the Secret Service Officers what they were after, and that is why the English Government was able to confidently charge them in this Indictment with planning the invasion of England.

Jesuit Translation of Allen, Ely, Campion, Parsons Indictment.

(Translated by Father John Pollen, S.J.) November 6th, 1581.

ALLEN, MORTON, ELY, PARSONS, CAMPION *, BOSGRAVE*, FORD*, COTTAM*, FILBY, COLLETON, RICHARDSON, SHERWIN *, KIRBY *, JOHNSON *, RISHTON, BRYANT*, JOHN HART, OSCLIFFE, SHERT*, ORTON, conspired on March 31st, 1580 (1) in Rome, and on the last of April at Rheims (and at other times and places), to depose and kill the Queen, etc., to cause war, slaughter and insurrection, to change religion and government, to call in foreign armies.

For which purposes on the 20th May and at other times, in Rome and in other places, they excited invasion of the realm, and agreed then and on the last of May at Rheims that nineteen of their number should come to England to excite rebellion and subvert religion, and that on the 1st of June these nineteen, comforted by the rest, started from Rheims on their traitorous purpose. (All those in court pleaded “Not Guilty.”) CORAM REGE ROLL. K.B. 27/1279. 2.

*The names starred were actually executed. Allen, Ely, Morton and Parsons, were not tried as they fled to the Continent and remained there for the rest of their lives. The dates are those of the indictments. Writs concerning Campion are also on the Controllment Roll. Ref. K.B. 29/217. Num. 24 and 25, P.R.O.

FRESH PROOFS OF CAMPION’S GUILT.

Campion and Parsons arrived in Rheims on May 31st, 1580, on the way to England.

Note carefully that the invasion of the Realm mentioned in the Indictment at the Trial refers to the invasion planned by the Pope and others named in the Treaty signed in Rome, February 18th, 1580.

It is most interesting to note that the dates named in the Indictment differ by a few days only from those given in the latest Jesuit records; but the facts all agree with the Indictment, which was drawn up from the reports of Queen Elizabeth’s Secret Service Officers, in Rome and in Cardinal Allen’s College in Rheims.

Lord Burleigh and Walsingham had spies disguised as students quietly sitting at Rheims and Douay listening to the Plots against England and the Queen. In this way the English Govt. became possessed of the plans of Campion and Parsons before they landed. Parsons had been plotting for two years previous to 1582, so the French Nuncio informed the Pope in his letter of May 8th, 1582. For this reason the English Court was sure of the guilt of Campion and his associates.

POPE GREGORY XIII Sanctions the Plot Against Queen Elizabeth by Parsons and Campion.

Letter from the Papal Nuncio, Bishop Sega at Madrid, to the Cardinal of Como, the Pope’s Prime Minister.

MADRID, 14th November, 1580.
Nunt. di Spagna 25.
Mons Sega, 1580.

“Amongst other things which this Humphrey Ely tells me, one is a great secret in the name of some Island (English) nobleman and of the “Jesuit Fathers themselves.” It was that the said nobles are determined to try to kill the Queen with their own hands if they are assured, at least verbally, by His Holiness that in so doing they would not fall into sin. Because of the dangerous nature of the enterprise they would risk instant death.

1 assured him that according to the sentence of Pius V of holy memory that they would be absolved, since he gives special licence to all subjects to take up arms against the wicked Queen. Notwithstanding this I shall not fail to enquire into this proposed enterprise and endeavour to find out more precisely what His Holiness wills. I added that if the Pope’s reply should not come before the assassination, I could assure them that His Holiness would grant the necessary absolution afterwards.

I impressed on them the danger of delay, in case the conspiracy should be discovered, that they must seize the first opportunity and occasion. I intend to persuade him to go back to England, daring not even to write about his conferences with his friends, for if by chance the letters should be intercepted it would mean long imprisonment and torture for those who should fall into the hands of the Queen.

I do not know what he (Dr. Ely) will decide to do, but I shall write by the first post. In the meantime we shall meet tomorrow, and shall consider particularly the words of the Sentence in hand (of Pius V).

Notwithstanding that he (Dr. Ely) knows the peril threatening him by going back to England, he is ready to go back rather than risk writing. In my next letters I will be able to inform you of what will have transpired.

Your Honour, neither Brief nor Bull are expected from His Holiness by those Knights, but a bare word signified to me by your Honour “in your ciphers” will be sufficient.

When he (Dr. Humphrey Ely) shall start (for England) I will supply him with a letter in cipher and instructions how the letters can reach him safely.

I hope I have not gone too far in promising the necessary absolution from His Holiness. I beseech your Honour to ask it for my sake, for certainly the zeal of the House of God devoured me.”

Copy in Italian from Vatican Archives, deposited in the Public Record Office, Chancery Lane, London, W.C.
TRA. 9/77 Roman Transcripts.

THE POPE’S REPLY.

Discovered in 1886 A.D.

Gregory XIII sanctions the Assassination of Queen Elizabeth, December 12th, 1580.

ROME, December 12th, 1580.

“Since that guilty woman of England rules over two such noble Kingdoms of Christendom, and is the cause of so much injury to the Catholic Faith, and loss of so many million souls, there is no doubt that whosoever sends her out the world with the pious intention of doing God service, not only does not sin but gains merit, especially having regard to the sentence pronounced against her by Pius V of holy memory. And so, if those English nobles decide actually to undertake so glorious a work, your Lordship can assure them that they do not commit any sin. We trust in God, also that they will escape danger. As far as concerns your Lordship, in case you have incurred any irregularity, the Pope bestows on you his holy benediction.”

Translated by Father McKee of Brompton Oratory. Copy in Italian from Vatican Archives, deposited in the Public Record Office, Chancery Lane, London, W.C. TRA. 9/105 Roman Transcripts.

COMMENTS ON SEGA LETTERS. TWO JESUITS ONLY IN ENGLAND IN 1580 A.D.

For over 300 years the Jesuits and Church of Rome have denied that the Jesuits Campion and Parsons were conspiring against the throne of Elizabeth. “Only religious teachers!” That is the story Rome tells in her history books.

The discovery in 1886 of these Sega despatches in the Vatican Archives by Mr. W. H. Bliss, the British Government Research Officer at the Vatican, finally settled this long-disputed question.

The letter states the Jesuit Fathers were conspiring in 1580 with the English Roman Catholic noblemen to murder Queen Elizabeth.

According to the Jesuit records published by Father Pollen, S.J., in The Month, January to June, 1902, p. 606, there were only two Jesuit priests in England in 1580— Campion and Parsons. Father Pollen says, concerning the Nuncio Sega’s letter: “Parsons and Campion seem to be meant.” Of course they were; there were no others in England. This settles the long-disputed question as to whether Campion was involved in the conspiracy to dethrone or murder Elizabeth. He was ONE of the only TWO!

Father Pollen, S.J., continues: “The letters of the Nuncio and the answer . . . presses on none more hardly than on the Jesuits.” “As the Nuncio’s phrase stands, these Jesuits may have gone almost as far in approving the conspiracy as the members of the Roman Curia did.”— The Month, June, 1902, p. 606.

CARDINAL ALLEN’S DOUAY—RHEIMS—ROME ASSASSIN PRIESTS.

Father Humphrey Ely, Campion’s and Parsons’ emissary in Spain, was educated first at Oxford, then at Cardinal Allen’s Douay College and finally at Rheims. He accompanied Cardinal Allen to Rome in August, 1579. In June, 1580, he visited England in disguise as a merchant under the name of “Howard” about the same time as Campion and Parsons, the Jesuits, landed. In November, five months later, we find him in Madrid proposing to Bishop Sega, , the Spanish Nuncio, on behalf of Parsons and Campion and some disloyal English noblemen, a plan to murder Queen Elizabeth. He afterwards became a Professor at Douay.

This is the man who trained Allen’s Priests at Rheims, and sent them to England to be hanged as “Martyrs.”

What are the real facts as disclosed in these recently discovered Vatican and Venetian State Papers of Campion’s day, when examined in the light of the Indictment at the Trial and Evidence recorded in State Trials?

(1) The Plot of Pope Gregory XIII to invade England was signed in Rome on February 18th, 1580.

Campion and Parsons and 18 other Priests left Rome on the Jesuit Mission to England on the 18th of April, 1580—two months to a day after the Treaty was signed. Elizabeth’s Government knew from the Secret Service Officers what they were after, and for this reason the English Government was able confidently to charge them in this Indictment with planning the invasion of the country.

(2) Did Campion and Parsons know about this plot to invade England as planned by Gregory XIII, the Duke of Tuscany and the King of Spain? To get the answer we must read the letter written two years after by the Papal Nuncio on May 8th, 1582.

The letter of the Papal Nuncio in France to the Cardinal of Como, the Pope’s Prime Minister, dated May 8th, 1582, proves conclusively that two years before that date, which would be May 8th, 1580, Parsons and Campion, then about half way between Rome and Rheims on the way to England, already had this plot in hand.

Hear what the Nuncio says in his letter:—

“Father Robert (Parsons) has arrived from England where he has had this affair in hand for the last 2 years.”

Two years before the Nuncio wrote that letter, Campion and Parsons had left Rome on April 18th, 1580, for England.

On May 31st they reached Rheims and stopped at Cardinal Allen’s College. About June 14th they arrived in London.

That letter of the Nuncio makes it clear that Campion and Parsons had the Plot in hand before they landed in England.

(3) Another very important fact is that Humphrey Ely, Cardinal Allen’s Rheims student, accompanied Campion and Parsons from Rheims and landed in England in disguise under the name of Howard. Four months later we find he travelled to Madrid on behalf of Campion and Parsons to get the Spanish Nuncio Sega to enquire of the Pope whether it were lawful or not to kill Queen Elizabeth. We have already read the Pope’s reply sanctioning the murder of the Queen.

(4) Again, the evidence recorded in State Trials records the fact that Campion left books behind him—in the houses where he had lodged. In these were found form of Oaths to be administered for renouncing obedience to Her Majesty the Queen.

The evidence states that Campion preached a sermon in Berkshire on: “A coming day, comfortable to the Catholics, but terrible to the heretics flourishing in the land.” When the Queen’s Counsel asked Campion what he meant by “a terrible day for the heretics,’ he replied that he “meant the restoration of religion in the land.” The Attorney General replied, “No, you meant the invasion of the country by the Pope, King of Spain and Duke of Florence.” The Jury then retired and after a short absence from Court brought in a verdict of Guilty. The Attorney General then said: “All you jointly and severally have received money from the Pope and you are his agents.”

Let anyone read the Indictment again and read the Vatican and Venetian State Papers on pp. 88-95 in conjunction with the record of the Trial in State Trials, now in the British Museum and all doubts as to Campion being equally guilty with the others will vanish.

(5) Richard Simpson, Campion’s biographer, as a Roman Catholic, settles the doubt when he writes:

“The (Jesuit) Mission of 1580 into England was ultimately a spiritual failure, because it was not purely a spiritual mission. The intention of its chiefs was not single. They doubtless had the intention to save souls, and looked on them also as the moving forces of bodies that might be useful soldiers in the coming struggles.” Simpson’s Life of Campion, 472.

This letter was intercepted by Walsingham’s Secret Service Agent at Burton, copied, sealed and sent on to the unsuspecting Jesuit Agents of Queen Mary in London. It was used at her Trial.

Mary’s letters had been secretly passing in and out of Chartly Manor House where she was confined since February, enclosed in a small watertight tube concealed inside the family beer barrel. This was allowed to pass in and out apparently undetected. But Sir Aubrey Paulet, her keeper, and Walsingham’s private Secretary, Phellipes in league with the Brewer removed and copied all of the letters as they passed in and out and then forwarded them to the Jesuit Agents as if nothing had been detected. Pheilipes then sent the copies on to Walsingham in London. It was years after the execution of Mary before the secret came out. Morgan, Mary’s Agent in Paris disclosed the facts at his trial in Brussels on a charge of betraying Mary. The Duke of Alva put him on trial for his life. “He was acquitted.

ANTHONY BABINGTON’S PLOT FOR TWELVE ROMAN CATHOLIC GENTLEMEN TO SHOOT DOWN THE WHOLE ENGLISH CABINET IN THE STAR CHAMBER AND SEIZE THE TOWER OF LONDON.

In Article IX of his Confession to Lord Burghley, August 31st, 1586, Father Anthony Tyrrell gives the following account of the Plot to shoot down the Cabinet, at the same time that the six gentlemen would shoot the Queen. The Tower was to be stormed and the Earl of Arundel to be released. The guns of the Tower were to be turned on the citizens of London, and Mary Queen of Scots proclaimed Queen of England.

“At a time when we may be certainly assured that all the chief Councillors of the realm are there assembled, the Earl of Leicester, Lord Hunsdon, Lord Treasurer Burghley, Sir Francis Knollys, Sir Francis Walsingham, and others, a dozen lusty gentlemen, well picked out with double pistols under their cloaks, shall be beforehand get every man his place, every man take his man as he sitteth, most convenient for him, and fire upon the sudden.

The act shall seem so terrible, and so amaze the company that we shall with small danger get down. If any resistance be offered, we have each man another pistol, and not only that, but also our men with swords and bucklers shall make our defence, that we may have passage either by water or by land.

At that instant, many chosen men shall make errands to the Tower, others approach near the Gates, murder the Guard, recover an entrance, and then a sufficient number up on Tower Hill to surprise the Tower, AND MAKE OUR CAPTAIN, THE EARL OF ARUNDEL.

Having the full force of the Tower, money and munition, the Council all slain, let us have as many more in 24 hours as shall take all London, and then, what think you, may become of the Queen and the rest of the realm?” Article IX, Tyrrell’s Confession. Mary Queen of Scots, MSS., P.R.O. Scottish State Papers VII, 641.

MARY’S COMPLICITY IN THE PLOT CONFIRMED BY SPANISH PAPERS. BERNARDINO DE MENDOZA TO KING PHILIP II OF SPAIN, OCTOBER 20th, 1586.

On September 10th, 1586, Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador, wrote to Philip, as follows:—

Bernardino Mendoza to the King of Spain.
PARIS, September 10th, 1586.

“The whole of the affair of the plan appears to have been discovered, some of the leaders having confessed. Of the six men who were sworn to kill the Queen, only two have escaped.

The Queen of Scotland must be well acquainted with the whole affair, to judge from the contents of a letter which she has written to me. I do not enclose it, as it is not ciphered, but will send it with my next. Doubtless, it is God’s will to give England to your Majesty by the strong arm only, since He has allowed so much Catholic blood to be shed by the discovery of this business.

Even if my letters were discovered and printed, they are so worded that they may have another construction placed on them easily.” Spanish State Papers III, 623-24.

As proof that Mary was as guilty as any of the other conspirators, we need only read the letters of the Spanish Ambassador to Philip, dated September 10th, 1586. The Ambassador wrote this letter as soon as the plot had been discovered.

PARIS, October 20th, 1586.

“They have executed 14 of the English Catholic prisoners, the names of whom I enclose: Babington, Savage, Ballard, Barnwell, Tylney, Abington, Tichborne, executed at St. Giles in the Fields, on the 20th September, and Salisbury Dunn, Jones, Charnock, Travers, Gage and Bellamy on the 21st. They all died as Catholics, confessing that they died for religion’s sake. They did not incriminate any one else. Ballard the Priest was the first one they executed, and he exhorted all of them that since they had been Catholics in life, should prove themselves in death.” Spanish State Papers III, 641.

Nau and Curll, Mary’s Private Secretaries, on Sept. 5th and 6th, 1586, confessed that they wrote the letter of July 17th, 1586, at Queen Mary’s dictation, sanctioning Babington Plot and the murder of Queen Elizabeth. Their signed Confessions are still preserved at the British Museum and other copies at the Public Record Office. A fire nearly destroyed these priceless Records in 1614, at Whitehall.

FIRST CONFESSION OF CURLL, MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS’ SCOTTISH PRIVATE SECRETARY.

September 5th, 1586 A.D.

The Confession of Curll (as) to Babington’s letter to the Scottish Queen, was as follows:

“The aforesaid I acknowledge to have put in cipher, 1586.

‘Then must I and do confess to have deciphered the like of the whole above written, coming written in one sheet of paper as from Mr. Babington. And the answer thereunto being in French by Mr. Nau to have been translated into English and ciphered by me, 5th September, 1586, CURLL.”

It is very important to note that this Confession refers to the Great Plot letters of Queen Mary sanctioning the murder of Elizabeth which Mary sent to Babington on July 17th, 1586. In this letter she mentions the firing of the barns near Chartley Manor House where she was imprisoned, Roman Catholic historians have attempted to make these Confessions refer to earlier letters in which no plot is sanctioned.

Because of the attempt of Mary’s followers to twist these letters, after her death, both Secretaries afterwards signed a second Confession confirming those they made on the 5th and 6th of September, 1586. Curll’s is dated August 6th, 1587, and Nau’s in 1605, after he had returned to France.

The subtle cunning of the Devil himself runs all through the Roman Catholic and Jesuit interpretation of these letters.

Lord Burghley and his Council declared that they were the most cunningly worded letters that they had ever read in all their public lives.

CONFESSION OF JACQUES NAU, FRENCH SECY. TO QUEEN OF SCOTS. THE DEATH LETTER, July 17th.

September 5th and 6th, 1586 A.D.

Confession of Nau, Secretary of the Queen of Scotland, before my Lords the Chancellor, Treasurer and Admiral of England, touching the manner of writing the letters of the said Queen written with her own hand.

“As to the letter written to Babington, Her Majesty delivered it to me written for the most part by her hand, and I neither did nor wrote anything, as I have protested, without her express commandment, and especially touching the point of her escape and SETTING FIRE TO THE BARNS NEAR THE HOUSE. Sept. 5, 1586. S.P. 53/19, P.R.O. Scottish Calendar State Papers, VII, 679-80.

“As to the letter written by the Queen my mistress to Babington, I wrote it from a minute by the hand of her Majesty, as I have already deposed; she herself sitting at the table, and Curll and I before her.

“I wrote the said letters and showed and delivered them to her to do therewith as it pleases her to ordain, For Her Majesty will not permit letters of importance and secret be written out of her cabinet, and no despatch is even closed without her being present there, and rereading always the letters before they be put into cipher and translated, which is done by Curll especially as to the letter written to Babington. NAU.”

Sept. 6th, 1586 S.P. 53/19, P.R.O.

Endorsed by Thomas Phelippes: “Copies of Curll’s Confession touching Babington’s letters.” S.P. 53/19 P.R.O, Scottish Calendar. State Papers VIII, p.679.

THE FINAL CONFESSION OF CURLL.

August 6th, 1587 A.D.
    “Moreover were showed me the two very letters written by me in cipher and received by Babington, and the true decipherments of both word by word with the two alphabets between Her Majesty and him, the counter alphabets whereof were found amongst her papers. The copy of the first of the said letters written with my own hand which I could not avoid to acknowledge as I did, and a true copy of Babington’s principal letters’to Her Majesty, the whole acknowledged by his Confession under his own hand… . It behoved me for most important respected to confess, as I did that I had deciphered Babington’s principal letters to Her Majesty, and that I received from Mr. Nau by her commandment her answer thereto, after she had read and perused the same in my presence, which answer I translated into English, after perusing thereof by Her Majesty put it in cipher, ere it was sent to Babington. In witness whereof I have subscribed these presents with my hand at London, the 6th August, 1587.” – CURLL.
    COTT., MSS. Cal. DI, p. 10987. Brit. Mus.

Below Curll’s Confession is Nau’s Confession on the same sheet. This sheet was badly burnt on the top in the Whitehall fire on February 12th, 1618, when so many of the Gunpowder Plot and Babington Confessions and Documents and the Privy Council Records from January 1st, 1602, to April 30th, 1613, were destroyed. Privy Council Records, 1619 A.D, P.R.O.

Two men named Gore and Sampson were prosecuted for causing the Fire.

JACQUES NAU’S FINAL CONFESSION.

PARIS, March 12th, 1606.

“I certify on my honour and my life that the above copies have been transcribed by me word by word from their originals which I promise and undertake to show every time there will be need for it. J. NAU.”
COTT., MSS. Cal. DL, p. 10987. Brit. Mus.

This Confession was signed by Nau, 19 years later, when he was safe in France, and had no fear of death or imprisonment from the English Government. These final confessions settled the question for all honest minds.

Both Nau’s and Curll’s final Confessions are omitted from Boyd’s Calendar of Scottish State Papers, published in 1915.

He has left out several vital letters which leads me to distrust this Calendarer. The Record Office officials informed the author that the work has been very badly done, and many have complained of the mistakes in Boyd’s volumes of the official Scottish State Papers.

There is no doubt to-day as to the guilt of Mary Queen of Scots; the Vatican and foreign Archives Documents recently disclosed settle the question once for all.


Father J. H. Pollen, S.J. Editor of the Jesuit organ The Month, in his book The Babington Plot, p.51, states that Babington was one of those who accompanied the Priests of the Jesuit Mission in England. He accompanied Campion and Parsons from Rheims,

Father John Savage of the Babington Plot, was a young Priest trained at Allen’s College at Rheims, 1581-85 A.D., and left on August 16th, 1585. P, XLIV.

Foley, the Jesuit, author of Records of the English Province, includes Father John Ballard in his catalogue of Martyrs for their faith. Records, S.J., III, pp. 801-808.

Father Henry Garnet, S.J, the Gunpowder Plotter, is also included in Rome’s Calendar of Martyrs for their religion. He is included in the latest list of Martyrs, issued by the Roman Catholic Truth Society, edited by Father Newdigate, S.J.

Cardinal Bellarmine designates Garnet as a Martyr. Mission, the great traveller, records that he saw a painting of Garnet’s portrait in the hall of the Jesuits’ College in Rome and by his side an Angel who points to him the open gates of heaven. Mission, Travels in Italy, I, Part I, p. 173.

A CARDINAL SPY AT THE VATICAN.

Mary Queen of Scots found at her trial that some most deadly and accurate evidence had been given against her, and she knew that it could not have been obtained from any other source than from somebody inside. The facts were that Walsingham’s Secret Service had a Cardinal acting as a spy in Rome and others at Rheims. So here is what Mary says:—

Autograph (to Sixtus V).—
Secret Archives at the Vatican, Rome.

FOTHERINGAY, November 23rd, 1586.
Jesus Maria.

“Holy Father,— … I hear, to my regret, evil reports of some persons near your Holiness, who are said to have received wages from this (ENGLISH) Government to betray the Cause of God; AND THERE ARE CARDINALS IMPLICATED with them. I leave it to your Holiness to institute an enquiry into this.”

“From your Holiness’s very humble and devoted daughter,

MARIE, Queen of Scotland, Dowager of France.”

Arc. Vat. Pro. Tra. 9/82a.

This letter was found in the Vatican Archives by Mr. Bliss, the British Government Research Officer, in 1886. A transcript is now in the Public Record Office. For some mysterious reason it is not reprinted in Boyd’s Calendar of Scottish State Papers, at the P.R.O.

The Execution of Mary Queen of Scots.

DIES WITH A LIE ON HER LIPS.

Roman Catholic historians have created a widespread impression in the minds of their readers that Queen Elizabeth was entirely responsible for the death of Mary Queen of Scots; that she had her executed solely to get rid of a dangerous rival claimant to the Throne of England.

The Old State Papers and authentic Court Records of the times, still preserved at the Public Record Office, prove conclusively that both the House of Commons and the House of Lords were responsible for bringing Mary to trial, and for her subsequent execution. After Mary had been found guilty by a Court of 36 Lords and Judges, the House of Commons twice petitioned Elizabeth before she could be induced to sign Mary’s Death Warrant. She had been found guilty and sentenced to death on Oct. 25th, 1586, in the Star Chamber at Westminster, but the sentence was not published to the nation until Dec. 4th.

As soon as the news became known, from tower and steeple bells crashed out unceasingly for a whole day and night. Church answered church till the news had been borne to the furthest glens in Cumberland and Northumberland. London was illuminated and bonfires blazed in cities, towns and villages. Fiercely and sternly Mary dared the Government to do their worst upon her. Having condemned her to death, they might complete their wicked work she said, and God would recompense her in Paradise.

ELIZABETH REFUSES TO SIGN THE DEATH WARRANT OF MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS.

Elizabeth could not be induced to sign the Warrant until nearly two months later. Meanwhile the temper of the nation was getting beyond control. On Feb. 1st, 1587, Lord Howard of Effingham who commanded the English Fleet which defeated the Armada, came to Elizabeth to represent that the condition of the country could no longer be trifled with; that some positive course or other must now be taken with the Queen of Scots. He, himself like every other intelligent statesman who was not a traitor at heart, had long decided that she ought to be executed. Elizabeth was really shaken. She said that she had delayed so long, in order to show how unwillingly she had consented. Elizabeth then ordered Lord Howard to fetch the Death Warrant. He did so, and Elizabeth signed it at once and threw it on the floor, and told Davison, Walsingham’s secretary, to trouble her no more about the matter. Davison then took the Warrant to the Court of Chancery, where it was sealed by Lord Burleigh the Chancellor.

Burleigh perceiving the risk of leaving Davison with so tremendous a responsibility, invited such of the Council as were in London to come to his room. Leicester, Howard, Hunsdon, Cobham, Sir Francis Knollys, Lord Derby and Hatton attended. Walsingham and Davison were also present. On the will and resolution of these ten, hung the life or death of Mary Stuart.

Every Minister present agreed that the execution was absolutely necessary. Lord Kent and Lord Shrewsbury were the Commissioners named to see the Warrant executed. The necessary letters were written to them, and with these and the Warrant itself, Secy. Beale left London early on Saturday morning, Feb. 4th, and arrived at Fotheringay Castle on Sunday evening, Feb. 5th. A message was despatched to the Sheriff of Northampton to be in attendance on Wednesday morning. On Monday evening the Earl of Kent came, and Shrewsbury on Tuesday, at noon.

When the early Castle dinner was over, they sent a servant to the Queen of Scots with a request to be admitted to her presence.

Briefly, solemnly, and sternly they delivered their awful message. They informed her that they had received a commission under the Great Seal to see her executed, and she was told that she must prepare to suffer on the following morning, Wednesday, Feb. 8th, 1587. She was dreadfully agitated. For a moment she refused to believe them. Then as the truth forced itself upon her, tossing her head in disdain and struggling to control herself, she called her Physician and began to speak to him of money that was owed to her in France.

At last she broke down altogether, and they left her with a fear either that she would destroy herself in the night, or that she would refuse to come to the scaffold, and that it might be necessary to drag her there by force. 124 Jesuit Plots Against Britain

MARY’S LAST NIGHT BEFORE HER EXECUTION.

Her last night was a busy one. A few lines to the King of France were dated two hours after midnight. She sent a message to Philip of Spain, that it was her last prayer that he should persevere, notwithstanding her death, in the invasion of England. After this she retired to rest and slept for three or four hours, then rose and prepared to encounter the end. At 8 a.m., Feb. 8th, the Provost Marshal knocked at her outer door. It was locked and no one answered. On his returning with the Sheriff however a few minutes later, the door was open, and they were confronted with the tall majestic figure of Mary Stuart, standing before them in splendour. A crucifix of gold hung from her neck, and in her hand she had a crucifix of ivory. “Let us go,” she said, and passed out into the Hall of Execution on the arm of an Officer of the Guard. At the upper end of the Hall stood the scaffold, twelve feet square and two feet and a half high. It was covered with black cloth. On the scaffold was the block; the axe leant against the rail, and two masked figures stood like mutes on either side at the back.

Secy. Beale then mounted the platform and read the Warrant aloud. Mary then knelt in prayer, and when she had finished, the black mutes stepped forward and in the usual form begged her forgiveness. Her lawn veil was lifted carefully off so as not to disturb the hair; the black robe was next removed, and the black jacket followed and underneath was a petticoat and bodice of crimson silk and thus she stood on the black scaffold dressed in blood red crimson from head to foot. The pictorial effect must have been appalling. Then she knelt on the cushion; Jean Kennedy, her maid, bound her eyes with a handkerchief, and then stepped back from off the scaffold and left her alone.

THE SCENE AT THE EXECUTION.

Mary knelt and then felt for the block, laying down her head and placing her hands under her neck. The executioners gently removed them lest they should deaden the blow, and then one of them holding her slightly, the other raised the axe and struck. The scene had been too trying even for the practised headsman of the Tower; his arm wandered, the blow fell on the knot of the handkerchief, and scarcely broke the skin. She neither spoke nor moved. He struck again and this time effectively; and at once a metamorphosis was witnessed, strange as was ever wrought by wand of fabled enchanter.

The coif fell off and the false plaits; the laboured illusion vanished. The lady who had knelt before the block was in the maturity of grace and loveliness. The executioner when he raised the head as usual to show it to the crowd, exposed the withered features of a grisled wrinkled old woman.

“So perish all enemies of the Queen,” said the Dean of Peterborough, a loud, “Amen” rose all over the Hall. “Such end” said the Earl of Kent, rising and standing over the body, “to the Queen’s and Gospel’s enemies.”

Never did any human being meet death more bravely; yet, in the midst of the admiration and pity which cannot be refused her, it is not to be forgotten that she was leaving the world with a lie upon her lips. She was a bad woman disguised in the livery of a martyr, as were nearly all Rome’s “martyrs” executed during Elizabeth’s reign.

In face of the fact that Babington and her two secretaries confessed that they had written the Plot letters at her dictation, Mary denied the fact to the end. There was no true repentance at her death.

The recently recovered letters which she wrote to the Spanish Ambassador at the time, prove conclusively that she was lying, and she stuck to the lies to the bitter end. See Spanish State Papers, III.

The Church of Rome claims Mary as a martyr for her religion. If the murder of Queen Elizabeth and the shooting down of the whole English Cabinet in the Star Chamber was religion, then Mary was a martyr for religion; but that religion cannot possibly be that of Christ.

For these facts see Scottish State Papers IX and Life of Wm. Davison, Secy. of State to Queen Elizabeth, by Sir W. H. Nicholas.

Continued in Chapter VI. The Armada Against England

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




Jesuit Plots – Chapter IV. The First Public Record Office Surprise

Jesuit Plots – Chapter IV. The First Public Record Office Surprise

Continued from Chapter III. Irish Jesuits in Australia during the Great War.

On May 28th, 1934, a fiery little Irish woman forced her way through the crowd at the Protestant Truth Society Meeting at Finsbury Square, London. She roundly denounced our Speakers as liars and impostors who were trading on the ignorance of the crowds.

“How can you have Documents copied from the Vatican?” she cried. “If you had them our Priests would have them also. You are a lot of liars,” etc. Our Speaker let her blow off steam, then quietly said “Madam, this Society will give you or any other Roman Catholic the sum of one pound sterling if you will accompany us to the Public Record Office to test our statements, if you there find that we are not speaking the truth.” She paused for “a moment, then said, “I will go with you, because I want to get to the bottom of this, as I think for myself.” In half an hour she was at the Record Office.

When the Vatican Transcripts were laid before her, she was completely crushed. She saw that they were authentic, and that her priests had been deceiving her. She expressed herself as completely satisfied and left the building. She declared she would consult translations by the Jesuits themselves. This disclosure immediately revived the challenge of September, 1932, by the Protestant Truth Society to Cardinal Bourne, Father Woodlock, S.J., and Father McNabb, to come to the Public Record Office and inspect the Vatican Documents in which the Pope had sanctioned the murder of Queen Elizabeth. The result of the lady’s experience profoundly impressed the Roman Catholics in the crowds, both at Finsbury Square, and on Tower Hill. She never came back to the Meetings again.

Not only this, but the Roman Catholics saw their own Catholic Evidence Guild Speaker fold up his platform and run away, when challenged by the crowd and by the Protestant Truth Society Speakers to follow the Irish lady’s example.

Evidently the Roman Catholic Authorities were being pressed by their own people to make some sort of a defence or give some explanation concerning these terrible documents of which they had never heard before. Jesuits and other Priests began to appear on Tower Hill, notably Father Day, the Jesuit, and Father McNabb, the Dominican.

On June 15th, 1934, Father McNabb, who frequently preaches for the Roman Catholic Evidence Guild in London, sent the following letter to the Protestant Truth Society:

St. Dominics Priory,
London, N.W.5.
June 15th, 1934.

“Sir—Only to-day have I seen for the first time a reference to me in an article on ‘The Spanish Armada’ by Albert Close in your issue of September last. The article states:—

‘In 1932 the Protestant Truth Society challenged Cardinal Bourne, Father Woodlock, S.J., and Father McNabb, the Dominican to come to the Public Record Office to inspect these plot documents. All three declined… They knew that if they once admitted having seen these documents it would put an end to their Martyr claims and Martyr Processions in England, so they quietly stayed away.’

“Naturally I cannot speak for Cardinal Bourne, or Father Woodlock, S.J., but speaking only for myself I venture to say that the writer of this article has (no doubt undesignedly) suggested what is not true. Let me set down the true facts which can be substantiated by my letters to the Challenger in 1932.”

1. As a lover of Christian truth and charity I was exceedingly glad to receive this challenge. I thought, and still think that nothing but good could come of an unbiased appeal to first hand documentary evidence.

2. But I wanted to give even more than was asked; not less! I therefore accepted the spirit of the challenge by proposing that our reference to first hand documentary evidence should be conducted on lines that would favour neither challenged or challenger, but only the truth.

3. As neither challenger or challenged was an expert in paleography or law, especially the law of sedition, I therefore proposed the usual legal way of substantiating a point based on documents.

“With a deep sense of the wise procedure of our Law Courts I propose that the challenger should copy out the documentary statements proving his case. I the Challenged would accept these statements as facts. But as neither my challenger nor I was a legal expert I further proposed that the documentary statements should be submitted to two legal experts—one of his choosing and one of mine. I even ventured to suggest Lord Russell and a member of the Protestant Truth Society, Sir Thomas Inskip.

“Indeed I was so anxious to see the challenge conducted on the only legal lines possible for such a case that I even wrote to Sir Thomas Inskip about the challenge, and my proposal for its enlargement. I am sure your sense of fair play and your badge of Protestant Truth will allow this statement of mine to be published in your pages. I am all the more sure because I believe I was alone in giving a courteous acknowledgment and acceptance of the challenge.”
Your obedient Servant,
Fr. Vincent McNabb, O.P.

The Protestant Truth Society’s Reply.

The following Reply was published in the “Churchman’s Magazine” for August, 1934.

“The above letter is much shorter than his original declination of the challenge, which was a long type script of four pages. Our challenge as sent to Fr. McNabb, was an invitation to meet two representatives of the Protestant Truth Society at the Public Record Office, Chancery Lane on September 22nd, 1932, at 11.30 a.m. and there examine for themselves authentic documents copied from the Vatican Archives. Permits had been obtained and arrangements made for the purpose. Fr. McNabb seems to have misconstrued the purpose of this challenge to examine these Papal letters—not translate them afresh!

The challenge stated:—“The documents we suggest for inspection are the Campion-Parson’s Plot, 1580; Jesuit-Parson’s Plot, 1582; Throgmorton-Cardinal Allen Plot, 1586-88; Gunpowder Plot, 1605.”

They are documents which prove beyond question, that many whom the Roman Catholic Church has canonized as “Martyrs,” were plotters attempting to murder the Queen, and bring about invasion of the realm by foreign armies; and whilst acting seditiously were blessed and prospectively pardoned by the Pope.

Father McNabb’s proposal, to ask a busy public servant like Sir Thomas Inskip, to accompany the party to the Record Office to argue out the evidence with Lord Russell, another lawyer, whilst the documents are being translated on the spot was we felt a shallow ruse to make show of pretending to accept the challenge, whilst all the time evading it. They were translated by Roman Catholic scholars between 1882-1916.

Father McNabb knows quite as well as Cardinal Bourne and Fr. Woodlock that the challenge was to come and examine these plot letters recovered from the Vatican Archives, and be convinced that they are genuine, as was an honest Irish priest in 1932, who had at first doubted until he saw them for the first time. The Irish lady on May 28th last was also convinced.

Their bona-fide Vatican origin was admitted thirty-two years ago by the late Father Pollen, S.J., in the Jesuit organ The Month, April-August, 1902. Some are printed in Cardinal Allen’s Letters and Memorials published in 1882, by Cardinal Manning’s orders.

The 1580 Campion-Parson’s Plot letters were translated by Fr. McKee of Brompton Oratory in 1916.

Fully a dozen of the Pope’s Elizabethan Plot letters are reprinted in these authoritative Roman Catholic works; Fr. McNabb can consult them at any time he has difficulty in reading the Latin copies at the Record Office. He evidently has never heard of these letters having been translated and published.

It is possible that Cardinal Allen’s Memorials and Fr. Pollen’s writings in The Month in 1902, have since been placed on the Index (Note: I think this “Index” is referring to the Index of Forbidden Books). Roman Catholic Authorities have certainly been silent about them for thirty years past.

As Fr. McNabb seems to be still unaware of the existence of these Papal Plot letters in which various Popes sanctioned the murder of Queen Elizabeth and the invasion of England by France and Spain, we here repeat the challenge and offer again to meet Fr. McNabb at the Public Record Office at 11.30 a.m. on August 1st, or other mutually convenient date and there satisfy him and any witnesses he brings, that these documents are authentic transcripts from the Vatican.

Seeing Fr. McNabb admits he is not a competent translator, we will arrange to have with us the various translations mentioned above so that he may have the help of Roman Catholic translators. If further doubt exists then we will undertake to have photographic copies made of any documents in question, and submit them for translation to two University Professors, one to be a Roman Catholic and the other a Protestant. Their translations to be published side by side, by the Catholic Truth Society and the Protestant Truth Society. Father McNabb and the Protestant Truth Society each to add one hundred words of comment. Thus we can leave the fair-minded British public to judge for themselves.”

A. W. Martin, London Organiser,
PROTESTANT TRUTH SOCIETY.

A Scene on Tower Hill, 1934.

On July 5th, Father Vincent McNabb and a crowd of about 500 men, were waiting for our Speaker on Tower Hill. Father McNabb asked our Speaker if he wrote the paragraph in our September 1933 Churchman’s Magazine, in which it was stated that he intentionally stayed away from the Public Record Office in September 1932, as related in the Magazine. Our Speaker called Fr. McNabb on the Platform to state his case, and then replied, “Yes, I wrote that paragraph.” After considerable argument, the Priest declared that this statement was untrue; he said that he was away in the country. Our Speaker replied that “you were twice given alternative dates to suit your convenience, and never availed yourself of any during the last two years.”

Father McNabb at once turned round and hurried back to his own platform, where after a lapse of two years he announced to the crowd his willingness to accept the challenge to inspect the Vatican Transcripts at the Public Record Office. His subsequent action proved that he meant what he said. On August 1st, 1934, he did meet the Protestant Truth Society’s challengers at the Record Office.

Investigation of Vatican Documents.

PUBLIC RECORD OFFICE, AUGUST 1st, 1934.

At the Public Record Office on Wednesday, August 1st, 1934, at 11.30 am. Mr. A. W. Martin, London Organiser of the Protestant Truth Society and Mr. Albert Close, member of the Council, met Fr. Vincent McNabb and Messrs. Stewart and Palmer, representing the Church of Rome and Catholic Evidence Guild, inspected and handled various transcripts of Elizabethan and other documents as set out in the Agenda of the original challenge.

The Deputy Master of the Rolls had kindly made special arrangements for the party to inspect these documents in a private room, where they had all been previously arranged in their order so as to facilitate the inspection. The documents were examined as follows:—

The Ely-Campion-Parsons Plot transcripts of November 44th and December 12th, 1580, A.D., in which Pope Gregory sanctioned the murder of Queen Elizabeth. Father McNabb queried the photo copies at first, but accepted the same after critically comparing them with the originals. TRA. 9/77 and 9/105 P.R.O.

Fr. McNabb asked to be shown copies of the Ely-Cardinal of Como Plot Letters, when the exact copy was produced—his remark being that it was “authentic too.” Mr. Close pointed out that his photo-copy of this December 12th letter containing the Pope’s sanction of the plot had been sent to Rome and verified at the Vatican.

Then was verified Fr. McKee’s translation of the letter of December 12th, by a photograph from Prof. Meyer’s Catholic Church under Elizabeth, in the British Museum. No actual copy of Prof. Meyer’s book was available, and therefore Fr. McNabb said he could not say he had actually seen it, but he acknowledged the photograph of the page with the British Museum stamp upon it.

Next was perused the Jesuit Father Pollen’s translation of the Campion-Parsons Sega letter of November 14th, 1580, in The Month, 1902, p. 605. Fr. McNabb suggested reading of the translations be left for the present. All agreed.

The Campion-Parsons Plot translations were duly verified; also the Jesuit Parsons and Cardinal Allen’s plot of May 8th, 1582, to invade England. The Vatican Archives Stamp was shown on these documents and the same verified on the photostats relating to May 8th, 1582. Mr. Stewart of the Catholic Evidence Guild agreed that the photographs of the documents were facsimile and verified by the stamp of the Vatican Archives. TRA. 9/79. P.R.O.

The next photograph to be inspected was dated May 2nd, 1583 which Fr. McNabb examined closely. This referred to the Pope’s sanction of the plot of the Duke of Guise to assassinate Queen Elizabeth and invade England. TRA. 9/80, P.R.O.

Next were seen the documents and photos relating to Cardinal Allen-Throgmorton-Gregory XIII Plot to invade England, June 20th, 1583, A.D. Attention was drawn to the translation of these letters in Cardinal Allen’s Letters and Memorials. TRA. 9/77.

The Parry-Sixtus V Plot Letters of January 30th, 1584 to murder Queen Elizabeth were next examined. Mr. Close asked that these should be closely scrutinised, as their genuineness had been so heavily challenged in past centuries,—Roman Catholic historians branding them as “forgeries by Lord Burleigh’s officials.” Fr. McNabb and Mr. Stewart now acknowledged them as truly verified. TRA. 9/81. P.R.O.

Then the remarkable Certificate was shown signed by the Jesuit Andrea Codretto, that Parry, before setting out on his murder mission, had been to confession. The Vatican Archives stamp was on this certificate. Mr. Stewart asked where that confession belonged: Mr. Close’s answer was that it was part of the whole Parry document. Both parties agreed, after close examination that it was genuine. TRA. 9/81.

Then came the investigation of Spanish State Papers, consisting of the Despatch from Rome in which the Pope promised to subsidise the Armada to the extent of two million crowns in 1586. Mr. Stewart asked for originals and was informed by the Record Office Official that they were in the Spanish State Archives and had been officially translated for the British Government. P.R.O. Calendar: Spanish State Papers, III.

The original papers used at the Babington—Mary Queen of Scots’ Trial next came under review. Mary’s letter of July 17th, 1586 sanctioning the murder of Elizabeth was inspected, also actual letters used at the two trials.

Tyrrell’s Confession and the Jesuit Parsons’ obvious forgery of Tyrrell’s “recantation ” of that confession, containing three Articles more than in Tyrrell’s original sent to Lord Burleigh were next inspected. Scottish State Papers, Vol. viii and ix, MS., S.P. 53/19, p. 57, P.R.O.

Mr. Close had pointed this out in Lord Burleigh’s original. In Burleigh’s copy there are 25 Articles, while Parsons in his forgery made 28. Both documents were closely scrutinised. 25 Articles in Burleigh’s and 28 in Parsons! S.P. 53/19. P.R.O.

The Jesuit Edmund York’s Confession was next examined, made on August 21st, 1594, that he had been commissioned by the Jesuit William Holt to murder Queen Elizabeth and receive 40,000 Crowns reward. Next came the Confessions of the Jesuit Henry Walpole, of April and 15th June, and his last one in July, 1594, The clear signature of Walpole was pointed out on each page. Actual documents used at the trial were then shown. S.P. 12/249. P.R.O. Walpole was a Jesuit chaplain in the Spanish Army yet Rome claims he was a martyr for his religion!

Then Fr. McNabb remarked he just wished to say he had come to the Record Office not to discuss but to see these documents—he would deal with them more fully in future.

Campion and his associates’ original indictment used at their trial, November 12th, 1581, was then verified after examination. For Campion Coram Rege, P.R.O. KB. 27/1279 Rot 2. Trials King’s Bench, 12th November, 1581, K.B. 29/216. P.R.O. As Fr. McNabb then remarked that all was in Latin, translations by Fr. Pollen, S.J., in The Month of 1902, were then shown. Mr. Close pointed out that most of them were in Cardinal Allen’s Memorials and Letters, as translated by Fr. Knox of the Brompton Oratory.

Last of all was shown the Great Gunpowder Plot Indictment and Documents used at the Trial in 1606. K.B. 8, 61, and S.P. 14/216, P.R.O.

Fr. McNabb remarked that having now seen the originals named in the Agenda he was entirely satisfied of their genuine character. He initialled each plot as detailed and signed a statement to that effect. Mr. Close emphasised the fact that these documents were the original transcript copies brought by the British Government agent from the Vatican Archives between 1872 and 1909 and were not disputed by any authority on the subject.

Both parties then signed the Declaration that three representatives of the Church of Rome and Catholic Evidence Guild on one side, and the two for the Protestant Truth Society on the other, had seen and inspected these documents. Each party kept a signed copy of the Declaration.

Roman Catholic Evidence Guild:

Father McNabb, Mr. Walter Stewart and Mr. Victor Palmer (representing the Roman Catholic Evidence Guild).

Protestant Truth Society:
Mr. A. W. Martin and Albert Close.
H. N. Blaikiston,
August 1st, 1934. Public Record Office Official.
Witness.

Mr. Martin then informed Fr. McNabb and his colleagues that photos of all these documents would be shown at the Protestant Truth Society’s meetings on Tower Hill where originally the challenge was given in September 1932 so that the Tower Hill public, which for two years has closely followed this controversy, can judge for themselves as to the Pope’s sanction of the plots to murder the Queen and bring about the invasion of the Realm by foreign armies. Therefore, we conclude that these documents are proof that the Pope, Cardinal Allen, and the Jesuit Parsons trained these foreign-educated priests, and sent them to this Country, professedly for religious purposes, only to be convicted of treason after due indictment and trial by jury.

The discovery in 1886 of the Sega-Ely and the Parry-Codretto documents completely justify the trials under Lord Burleigh’s Government.

Of the 125 Priests executed during Elizabeth’s reign, as traitors, 123 were actually trained at the Colleges of Cardinal Allen and the Jesuit Parsons. Is it not reasonable to conclude that as both Allen and Parsons were continually plotting for the overthrow of England, that they trained their students after their own heart? Like teacher, like pupil, surely applies in these cases.

A copy-of this record was sent to Father McNabb.

SUPPLEMENTARY NOTE.

At the close of the inspection of the Documents a short discussion arose concerning the “Canonization” of those whom the Church of Rome designates as martyrs for their faith. The shorthand writer missed this, being under the impression that all was finished. The following is the gist of the discussion:—

Mr. Martin and Mr. Close admitted to Father McNabb that it was a mistake to have used the word “Canonized” when the word “Beatified ” or “Venerable” should have been used. None of these men have been actually Canonized, but nearly all have been “Beatified” or made “Venerable”—it is merely a difference of degree in elevation, which the Protestant challengers did not realise.

The main fact is not however affected or disputed that all of these Priests are designated as martyrs for their religion by the Church of Rome. The Protestant Truth Society contend that the Documents inspected prove that Lord Burleigh and Queen Elizabeth justly executed these men for treason against the Queen and the realm.

Cardinal Allen and the Jesuit Parsons were both indicted with Campion and his accessories at the Trial on November 12th, 1581, and had they not both fled for safety to the Continent and remained there for the rest of their lives, they also would have been convicted and hanged, the same as the poor Priests whom they trained and sent over to this country to carry out their plots for the murder of the Queen and the invasion and the overthrow of England.

Cardinal Allen in his letter to the Pope, of August 8th, 1583, when speaking of the Throgmorton Plot to invade England, wrote:—

“An army of 10,000 or 16,000 will be quite enough, but the greater the foreign force, the less will be the risk, as the English as a nation are unwarlike.”

“We still have nearly 300 priests in various Noblemen’s and Gentlemen’s houses, and we are almost daily sending fresh ones, who, when it is necessary, will direct the Catholics’ conscience and actions in this matter. They would let in Catholic auxiliaries of any nation for they detest their domestic heretic more than any foreign Prince.”

IMPORTANT NOTE:—This letter of August 8th, 1583, addressed to the Pope, consists of 13 Articles, and is not printed in Cardinal Allen’s Letters and Memorials. The reason is obvious to anyone. It is printed in full, however, by Richard Simpson in his Life of Edmund Campion, p. 472. British Museum Library, No. 03605 eee. It is also printed in Theiner’s Annals. These Annals, in three volumes, printed in the Vatican Press in 1856, are in the Public Record Office and British Museum Libraries.

The History Challenge to Father McNabb.

The following correspondence then passed on this matter:

Mr. KENSIT TO Fr. McNABB.

31, Cannon St., London, E.C.4.
“Dear Father McNabb, September 7th, 1934.

I have just returned from my holiday, and now wish to thank you for your letter of August 15th, and I beg to send you herewith a copy of our September Churchman’s Magazine. If you will carefully read the account of the proceedings at the Public Record Office, as we report them, you will see there is not the slightest possible ground for your statement that there is “misunderstanding” on our part, or that we seek to “cloud the issue by proposing other debatable questions” that were not in the original challenge.

Here is the original challenge as issued by Mr. Martin, our London Organiser, in September, 1932:

“The Old State Papers, recently recovered from the Vatican Archives, etc., clearly prove that many of those whom the Roman Church now designates as “Martyrs for their Religion” were really involved in Jesuit plots to murder the Queen and bring about the invasion of our Country by foreign armies.”

This challenge as thus worded originally was accepted by you on your own initiation, in the document you handed Mr. Martin to sign on Parliament Hill on Sunday afternoon, July 22nd, this year.

In your first reply to the challenge, dated from Rugeley, 23rd September, 1932, you wrote “Therefore to narrow the point to an issue… . that some of those declared martyrs by Rome were put to death because they were plotters against the State.” Mr. Martin did not sign the document you handed him on Parliament Hill. He explained at the time that first of all it was necessary to obtain your examination of those State Papers which Prove definitely that many of those whom the Church of Rome has, to use your own words “proclaimed as Martyrs” were convicted as treasonable plotters against the Queen and State, and were not tried, found guilty, and hanged, for their religion, but for treason, as indicted under the Statute Laws of the Realm. The Statute Laws define what was really Treason. Obviously it would have been useless to sign an agreement to debate what these State documents prove before they had been verified and their genuineness admitted. Whatever conclusion had been stated in such debate, before examination, the retort or excuse could easily have been forthcoming, that nothing was proved because the verity of the documents was questionable.

Now we can proceed, since we have your admission, on your personal scrutiny with your two co-religionists, that these documents exist and are genuine copies from the Vatican Archives.

“I undertake to prove from the documents in the Record Office that the men and women whom the See of Rome has proclaimed as Martyrs for the faith were put to death, not for their faith but for sedition.”

We have also your interpretation, in your own words, as quoted above, and handed to Mr. Martin.

There is no real reason to hurry the debate. We have previously stated Mr. Close’s proposal to produce, on behalf of this Society, verified copies of the plot Documents (set out in the schedule as examined at the Public Record Office) at his Tuesday meetings on Tower Hill. We desire the public there, where the original challenge was made, to be fully informed of their contents. Mr. Close is at present away out of England on business, and returns early in October for a week or so, and then goes away again for a month at least.

If you accept our preliminary conditions for the debate, viz. both sides to pay half the cost of the Hall, admission to be by ticket, to have two Chairmen at each meeting—a Protestant and Roman Catholic, and the thesis to be that:—

“The Old State Papers, recently recovered from the Vatican Archives, etc., clearly prove that many of those whom the Roman Church now designates as ‘Martyrs for their Religion’ were really involved in Jesuit plots to murder the Queen and bring about the invasion of our Country by foreign armies.”

The printed text of the original challenge in September 1932 and the repeated challenge as printed in the Churchman’s Magazine for August, 1934, leave no room for misunderstanding, if you take the whole challenge as it stands, instead of omitting a vital part, as you do in your letter of August 15th 1934, where you make it end with the words “murder of the Queen,” and omit the remainder of the sentence.

At the coming debate we suggest that the actual texts of both challenges as printed in our “Churchman’s Magazine” * (1) September, 1932, and (2) August, 1934, be printed on the Agenda as they stand with the exception of the word “Canonized” for which the word “Beatified” or “Venerable” should be substituted, as we frankly admitted at the Record Office that that was a wrong word to apply to these executed priests.

* The original Challenge was sent by registered post.

The two texts, if printed on the Agenda, will prevent all misunderstanding, as the audiences will be supplied with copies. In an endeavour to meet your wishes for an earlier date, we shall be glad to hear your suggestion.
Yours faithfully,
J. A. Kensit.

FATHER McNABB’S REPLY.

Sr. Dominic’s Priory,
London, N.W.

“Dear Mr. Kensit, 9th September, 1934.

I must thank you for your kind letter of the 7th. I especially thank you for the words of Mr. Martin’s original “challenge.” As I had unfortunately destroyed my copy, and Mr. Martin was unwilling to provide me with a copy + I am grateful to you.

+ Fr, McNabb never asked Mr. Martin to provide him with a copy.

I have no wish to ask you for more than I originally asked. Mr. Martin’s original challenge is:—

“The Old State Papers recently recovered from the Vatican Archives, etc., clearly prove that many of those whom the Roman Church now designates as ‘Martyrs for their Religion’ were really involved in Jesuit plots to murder the Queen and bring about the invasion of our Country by foreign armies.”

This is all I have ever wished Mr. Martin to do. I have “only wished him to prove what they undertake to prove. If you are likely to be in London during the week I should be glad to talk over the debate. A mouth to mouth talk may save much letter-writing. I could call on you on Tuesday at 3 pm. Yours faithfully,
Fr. Vincent McNass, O.P.”

“P.S.-But in order to meet your Society in the most sportsmanlike way I will meet any accredited representative of your Society who will undertake to prove what Mr. Martin undertook to prove.”

The suggested interview took place at 31 Cannon Street, on September 11th. It was perfectly amicable, but both sides agreed to make no public record of the conversation.

Mr. KENSIT SENT THE FOLLOWING LETTER:

Dear Father McNabb, September 25th, 1934.

I was glad to have the opportunity of meeting you face to face on Tuesday last, and I have been giving considerable thought to the talk we had together.

I feel, however, that the time has now come to bring our challenge to a definite conclusion, so that we may be in a position to book the Hall and complete the arrangements. We, therefore, make the following definite proposals:—

(1) To meet your wishes for an earlier date. We suggest that we book Caxton Hall for the first date convenient to yourself after March 4th next.

(2) We think that we cannot do other than adhere to the original challenge as sent to Cardinal Bourne, Father Woodlock, and yourself, and that it would not do to depart from it. As stated in my last letter, this was the challenge set out in a registered letter in September, 1932, and again in our “Churchman’s Magazine” in August, 1934. All our arguments have been centred around this up till now, and we undertake to prove from the Vatican transcripts, printed records, State papers, and State trials, that many of those whom the Roman Catholic Church now designates as martyrs for their religion were really involved in Jesuit plots to murder the Queen and bring about the invasion of our Country by foreign armies. The Public Record Office documents, we contend, substantiate the evidence given by the witnesses at the trials, and justify the findings and verdicts of the juries. It will be for you to prove that the men your Church designates as martyrs were not involved in such plots, and were only executed for their religion.

(3). The general rule for debates of this character is to select two Chairmen, one from the Roman Catholic side and the other from the Protestant side, and as you wish that a lawyer should be the Chairman on our side we will do our best to provide such a Protestant, and this will leave you the same privilege on your side.

(4) We ought to agree a little later on as to the length of the speeches to be given.

(5) As you state you have no money with which to pay half the cost of the hire of the Hall and other expenses, in order to ensure that the debate takes place we will undertake to hire the Hall and pay for the same out of the proceeds of tickets.

(6) Admission should be by ticket, and according to the number of seats in the Hall; these to be equally divided.

Yours faithfully,
J. A. Kensit.

FATHER McNABB’S REPLY.

Sr. Dominic’s Priory,
London, N.W.

Dear Mr. Kensit, September 27th, 1934.

Thanks for your kind note.

1. I quite agree to the conditions of the proposed meeting and debate.

2. But I note one oversight in your letter. You say “It will be for you (Fr. Vincent McNabb) to prove that the men your Church designates as Martyrs were not involved in such plots.” On the contrary it is Mr. Martin’s duty to prove his challenge. If I accuse you of being drunk you have not to prove that you were sober. But you have to disprove or discredit my alleged proofs. If this point of proof or disproof is not accepted I cannot accept the debate.

3. I am away from my notes and documents, but in your letter you add to “Vatican transcripts” also “printed records, State Papers.” I think this was not in the original challenge.

4 When I return I will see to a date if the points in (2) and (3) can be settled.

Yours faithfully,
Fr. Vincent McNabb, O.P.

Mr. KENSIT WROTE TO FATHER McNABB.

Dear Father McNabb, October 2nd, 1934

I thank you for your letter of September 27th, and am glad that you agree to the conditions as to the coming debate, as set forth in my letter of September 25th. There need be no difficulty in settling the points you raise in your paragraphs two and three.

(2) Your duty in accepting this challenge is to disprove or discredit the proofs produced by us; otherwise there would be no point in having a debate.

(3) We merely introduce printed records and State Papers as evidence in support of our contention that many of those who have been designated as “Martyrs” were agents of their superiors.

All the documents we intend to use in the coming debate have been read and-quoted on Tower Hill during the last two years, and Roman Catholics in the crowd are perfectly familiar with their titles and contents. Your co-religionists will be glad to hear your explanation of these documents.

I trust this will remove all your difficulties, and shall be glad now if you will agree on, ought we to say two nights, after the 4th March next, and we will see to securing Caxton Hall. Yours faithfully,
J. A. Kensit.

THE DEBATE TAKES PLACE—MARCH 20th, 1935, AT CAXTON HALL.

On November 4th, 1934, Father McNabb replied, accepting the Challenge to debate the question at issue on March 20th, 1935, in the Caxton Hall, Westminster. The Debate duly took place. Mr. Albert Close represented the Protestant Truth Society and Father McNabb the Roman Catholic Evidence Guild. There were two Chairmen: Sir Alfred Baker, J.P., Protestant, and Mr. Richard O’Sullivan, K.C., Roman Catholic. The Hall was packed and 400 were turned away. The full verbatim report was published by the Protestant Truth Society at 6d. Both sides certified it a true record.

The whole of the British Press under some powerful influence was silent. Not a word was published!

Mr. Close began by saying that for 350 years the Church of Rome had contended that those Priests who had been put to death during Queen Elizabeth’s reign, were put to death for their religion. On the other hand, Elizabeth’s Government claimed that they were put to death as traitors to their country and agents of their superiors, carrying out the behests of a foreign usurper and foreign power, i.e., the Pope of Rome.

British official history and Roman Catholic historians tell two different stories about the cause of the trouble and each side believes, or pretends to believe, that theirs is the true story. The true Roman Catholic side lay hidden in the Archives of the Vatican down to the year 1872, when Pope Pius IX, falling in with the action of all the other European Governments, threw open the Vatican Archives to research scholars of each nation.

Mr. Close stated that he had photostats on the table of about 40 of these Vatican documents, and lantern slides of each, which he proposed to throw on the screen. He also had at the Press Table an expert Record Office translator who would translate any document afresh, in case of dispute.

Fr. McNabb also had photographs on the table of the same documents. In the course of the whole evening not one was disputed. As Fr. Pollen, S.J., a late Editor of The Month, had in 1902, published the most damaging of these documents in his journal, the Roman Catholic audience accepted them as authentic. All of the translations shown on the screen were by Jesuit and Brompton Oratory Fathers.

The whole debate went through with the utmost good feeling on both sides. The seating accommodation in the hall was equally divided between Protestants and Roman Catholics.

Fr. McNabb found it impossible to dispute the evidence of the Vatican documents as shown on the screen, and confined his remarks to other questions. The documents were a revelation to all in the audience, both Protestant and Roman Catholics.

At the end both parties cordially shook hands and agreed that they had spent a most instructive and profitable evening.

A FAR MORE COMPLETE LIST OF DOCUMENTS.

In the following pages are given a far more complete text of the Vatican and other Documents shown on the screen at the Debate at Caxton Hall, as well as many explanatory notes, which in the short time available it was found impossible to bring in. These notes explain many mysteries which occurred to those unfamiliar with the history of those times, or who had been trained on falsified Roman Catholic History.

The Jesuits quote Hallam, the historian, and The Cambridge Modern History as saying that Campion had an unfair trial and was innocent of plotting. These authorities are now both out-of-date.

Hallam’s History was published in 1827 and the Cambridge History in 1907. The Vatican Documents proving the Plots of 1580 and Campion’s guilty knowledge were not published until 1911 in Germany, and 1916 in England.

Continued in Chapter V. The Great Troubler

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




Jesuit Plots – Chapter III. Irish Jesuits in Australia during the Great War

Jesuit Plots – Chapter III. Irish Jesuits in Australia during the Great War

Continued from Chapter II. Salutes and Military Honours for the Pope..

DIRECTED FROM DUBLIN, H.Q.

The Catholic Times of March 24th, 1933, records a glowing tribute to the Irish Jesuits in Australia, paid by Archbishop Mannix, in Melbourne, when he blessed the foundation of the new Jesuit Seminary at Watsonia.

He said that the Jesuits were starting a new era in Australia. “Until now, they had been subject to the beneficent rule of the Irish Province, and in the time that had gone, the Fathers sent out from the Irish Province, had done well by Australia. The time had come when in his wisdom, the Father General thought that the Australian Society was ready for Home Rule.”

He continued, “he had never called upon the Jesuit Fathers for help that he did not meet with a generous response. When the Catholic Broadcast House was established, the help of the Jesuits was again sought. It was known that the Jesuits were very successful on solid ground, and it was felt that that they would be equally at home on the Air.” Catholic Times, March 24, 1933.

Let it be carefully noted that all through the Great War and until March 1933, that the Jesuits in Australia were controlled and directed from Ireland. Now we can understand why Archbishop Mannix and the Jesuits in Australia did everything in their power to cause Britain to lose the War. In the latter part of the War, the Jesuits’ and Archbishop Mannix caused such a tremendous agitation in Australia by circulating false information and false news that Mr. Hughes, Prime Minister of Australia threatened to have Mannix arrested as a traitor.

The Irish Jesuits controlled and directed from Dublin caused such an agitation in Australia in 1918, that the five Divisions (50,000 men), were withdrawn from the fighting line on October 6th, five weeks before the Armistice, whilst the Canadian, New Zealand, Newfoundland, and South African troops went right through to the end.

The Jesuits had led the Australian people by a furious agitation, to believe that the Australian troops were being given the hardest and most difficult tasks on the battlefield, and were suffering the greatest losses of all. They pointed to the terrible casualty lists, and returning soldiers prompted by the Jesuits, fostered this false impression.

Lord Haig’s confidential H.Q. maps show four Australian Divisions in the rear at Amiens, sixty miles behind the line, and the 5th half-way back, on November 11th, 1918 at the Armistice; whilst the other Dominion troops are shown forward in the fighting lines.

This was no fault of the Australian Troops themselves, as their conduct throughout the War proved that there were no braver troops in the whole British Army. The fault lay with the Jesuits misleading the Australian people and causing great unrest all over Australia.

What General Sir John Monash Said.

That the stories of greater losses were unfounded, is proved by the statement of Sir John Monash, Commander of the Australian Corps in France in 1918. Here is what he says in his book, Australian Victories in France, 1918. On pages 279-281 he says:—

“By the night of October 5th, 1918, the Corps had by the victory of Montbrehain, advanced its line to a point six miles east of the Bellecourt Tunnel.

On September 16th, two days before the Battle of Hargincourt, suddenly I received orders from the War Office that 6,000 men of the Corps were to be given six months furlough to Australia, and to entrain en route for Australia at 48 hours notice.

On the eve of the great operations for the overthrow of the Hindenburg Line, I found myself in a sea of troubles. P. 274.

Montbrehain was the last Australian Battle of the Great War. On November 5th orders came for the Corps to again move to the Front. The First and Fourth led the return; the remaining three Divisions were to follow.

On November 11th, hostilities ceased. The Australian Army Corps was therefore not again either in the final stages or as part of the Army of Occupation employed in the War.”

Sir John Monash on page 289 says:—”This period was the least costly period for Australia of all the fighting that her soldiers underwent.”

Archbishop Mannix and the Dublin Jesuits.

THE AUSTRALIAN PRIME MINISTER CHARGES ARCHBISHOP MANNIX WITH BEING A TRAITOR.

Gen. Sir John Monash’s Records and the Australian Prime Minister Hughes’ charges explain the real reasons and causes of the war troubles in Australia.

Here are Mr. Hughes’ charges against Archbishop Mannix in 1920 when he left Australia on the way to Ireland to stir up trouble against England. He came via America and everywhere did his utmost to stir up hatred against England. Mr. Hughes then sent the following cables to the American people and the English Government. They were reprinted in the Times.

Melbourne, July 25th, 1920.

Mr. Hughes, the Prime Minister, speaking at Bendigo, said:—

“The British Empire was surrounded by enemies; it was being attacked by Bolshevism, Sinn Feinism, and Germanism. The British Empire was a League of Nations, bound together by the ties of blood and race, and if they broke Great Britain, they broke Australia. When they saw in their midst, men who would break up the Empire and plunge a dagger into its very heart, what were they to think of such men, except that they were traitors.

“When Archbishop Mannix said that the sentiments he uttered were supported by the bulk of the people of Australia, he said that which was not true. He has only one objective, and that is the destruction of the Empire. Mgr. Mannix says that his one hope is that England and America will be enemies, and that Ireland will fight England, and that America will fight England. That man, therefore, who seeks to make bad blood between the British Empire and America is a criminal. If it were necessary to choose between the Kaiser and that man, as to which was the greater criminal, I know which I would choose. The Kaiser was pushed into this, but Mgr. Mannix went into this of his own free will.”

“The Prime Minister told the American people that Australians repudiated Mgr. Mannix, and there is general satisfaction throughout Australia that Mr. Lloyd George’s statement that the British Government intended to take action against Archbishop Mannix.”

The Times, July 26th, 1920.

The Australian Prime Minister’s Second Cable Disclosing the Disloyalty of Mannix.

Melbourne, August 3rd, 1920.
The Prime Minister in the course of a statement to-day, said:—

“I see that Archbishop Mannix, continuing his anti-British propaganda evidently wishes the Americans to believe that he represents the public opinion of Australia. He does not represent the public opinion of Australia on the Irish question or any other; he is merely an acknowledged leader of Sinn Fein.

From the day of his arrival in Australia he set to work to fan the dying embers of religious bigotry into a fierce blaze, and gather around him every fanatical alien and Sinn Feiner in the country. During the War he worked incessantly and as openly as he dared to prevent recruiting, help the enemy, and ensure the defeat of the Allies.

Since Peace was signed, his one object was the triumph of Sinn Fein. He has abused his position as a Priest, and the privileges of this most democratic country, to further his most disloyal purpose, and has worked great harm to Australia,

Dr. Mannix and De Valera have met in New York. They are well matched. Mannix has boasted in his usual way about what he is going to do. He says that he is going to land in Ireland. Perhaps he is, but that is not for him, but for Mr. Lloyd George to say.
The Times, August 4th, 1920.

When Archbishop Mannix sailed from New York for Ireland in the White Star SS. BALTIC, the British Government arrested him on the liner off Queenstown, and landed him from a Destroyer at Penzance instead of in Ireland. He protested furiously, and pretended that the British Government was tyrannically preventing him from visiting his aged mother in Dublin. The Government saw through his hypocrisy and generously offered to bring his mother over to England to meet him at any convenient point. He refused the offer, as his purpose was clearly to cause trouble, and not to visit his mother.

When the Sinn Fein revolt was at its height, the Irish Papal Hierarchy of Australia, five Archbishops and several Bishops, sailed for Ireland to stir up trouble and set up a Republic—Archbishop Kelly of Sydney, Spence of Adelaide, Clune of West Australia, and Barry of Tasmania. These four, accompanied by the minor Bishops, arrived in Ireland, where they spent their time blessing and reviewing the Republican Forces.

Bleeding statues were set up at Templemore, and excursions organized by fleets of charabancs (a type of horse-drawn vehicle or early motor coach), so that the poor Irish people could see these dumb idols, supposedly bleeding for Ireland’s sorrows. This in the year of our Lord, 1920! The “bleeding” of course was brought about by chemical mixtures liquefying, on the lines that delay action mines or bombs are timed and exploded.

The British Monarchy and Rome, p.44. McCarthy.

Look at the trouble Great Britain had in her Empire wherever Pope Benedict’s priests held sway.

Look at Ireland! If Rome’s disloyal priests were to be removed from Ireland, the Irish question would soon settle itself. It is really an unseen spiritual war with heavenly, earthly, and satanic beings, all acting their part. It is Anti-Christ and his priests against Christ and His representatives. The roots are far deeper than mere human nature— hence the bitter hatred. One race stands for circulating the Word of God, and the other for suppressing it. One stands for darkness and the other for light. The high Irish criminal records all over the world prove this fact. God only knows how the Roman priests assisted the German submarines off the coasts of Ireland in 1914 to 1918. Why did the Admiralty keep secret from Dublin Castle and Government Officials its news of the coming of Sir Roger Casement in a German submarine? Why?

Canadian Jesuit Plots during the War.

THE CANADIAN ELECTIONS IN DECEMBER, 1917 A.D.

The Admiralty knew the priests were spies and had spies in Dublin Castle.

Look at Quebec, with her 2,463,000 Roman Catholics, who were held up to us before the War as loyal citizens of another race—as an example of Home Rule which had not proved to be Rome Rule! It is Rome Rule now!

Look at her when all Canada was bleeding from every pore—refusing to enlist and help in the Allied cause— rioting, firing buildings, wrecking railway and other property, and carrying on a general campaign of terrorism. This was true all over the Empire wherever Pope Benedict’s priests held sway.

In the 1917 War-time Election the three loyal candidates in Quebec were elected by the Anglo-Saxons, Ulster and Scottish people of Montreal City. Montreal is the headquarters of the Canadian Jesuits.

All other provinces in Canada loyally responded, and some supplied more men than their allotted number. Whether we believe it or not, the Jesuits were with Germany and Austria, and were set on ruining our Empire. They are ANTICHRIST’S EXECUTIVE COUNCIL.

On December 18th, 1917, Canada, by an overwhelming vote, decided to support the Mother Country in the life and death struggle in Europe.

In the Eastern Provinces, where French and Irish Roman Catholics predominate, they voted solidly against helping Britain. The priests in Quebec boasted beforehand that they would control the Election, and that not six members in Quebec would be elected. Look at Rome’s vote!

The following are the results:—

THE CANADIAN WAR-TIME ELECTION IN 1917 A.D.
For Against
Ontario: Population—Protestants in majority 72 1
Quebec: Roman Catholics in majority 3 62
Nova Scotia: Protestants in majority 12 4
New Brunswick: About half of each 7 4
Prince Edward Island: Roman Catholics about half 0 4
Manitoba: Protestants in majority 13 1
Saskatchewan: Protestants in majority 16 0
Alberta: Protestants in majority 11 1
British Columbia: Protestants in majority 13 0
Totals 147 77

The Roman priests worked for the defeat of Britain.

These facts demonstrate that High Church and Roman Catholic officials are a real danger to our Empire. The Pope of Rome must come first in all their decisions and actions. Britain should at once recall the Envoy, these officials so stealthily sent to the Pope in 1914, and who is still being maintained.

The Marquis d’Aziglio, an Italian statesman, warned the late Earl of Shaftesbury some years ago as follows:

“We have got rid of the Jesuits in Italy so far as human power can, but England is swarming with them, and before long you will feel the effects of their presence.”Rome’s Tactics, Dean Goode, D.D.,, p.2.

After all the hypocrisy and Romish seditions and disloyalty, from the Pope down, during the War, Cardinal Bourne had the effrontery to hold a Thanksgiving Mass in honour of our great Victory! Rome always faces both ways. Rome is the deadly secret enemy of the British Empire.

AUSTRALIAN R.C. ARCHBISHOP AND BLOODSHED.

Archbishop Kelly, Irish Australian Roman Catholic Bishop of Sydney, speaking at Sydney on March 23rd, 1919 said:—

“I do not mind blood, I do not mind slaughter, I do not mind Revolution so long as we get what we wish to accomplish.”—Times, April 3rd, 1919.

Continued in Chapter IV. The First Public Record Office Surprise

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




Jesuit Plots – Chapter II. Salutes and Military Honours for the Pope.

Jesuit Plots – Chapter II. Salutes and Military Honours for the Pope.

Continued from Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close – Chapter I..

THE HOUSE OF COMMONS QUESTIONS AND REPLY.

AS REPORTED IN “HANSARD” MARCH 28th, 1934

Mr. Isaac Foot asked the First Lord of the Admiralty:

[(1) Whether there is any precedent for the recent amendment of the King’s Regulations and Admiralty Instructions directing that salutes shall be fired from His Majesty’s ships, forts and batteries in honour of the Pope and his nuncios, internuncios and legates met with at sea or arriving at or quitting any place in His Majesty’s. Dominions; and, further, if this direction is to be enforced in Northern Ireland;

(2) How and from what source commanding officers of His Majesty’s ships and superintendents in charge of His Majesty’s naval establishments are to obtain the information necessary as to the relative status of papal legates whom they are required to salute with the appropriate gunfire, in accordance with the recent amendment of the King’s Regulations and Admiralty Instructions;

(3) If he is aware that in the recent amendment of the King’s Regulations and Naval Instructions the Pope and his nuncios, internuncios, and legates are stated not to be entitled to military honours; and what ground there is for this restriction in view of the directions contained in the amended regulations that these persons must receive salutes from British vessels and naval establishments appropriate to their rank?] *

* Note that the whole three paragraphs of Questions shown in brackets, were omitted from the Times report!

Sir Bolton Eyres-Monsell: Since the Lateran Treaty was signed in 1929, the Pope, as temporal sovereign of the Vatican City, has been entitled to a salute. This right extends to his representatives having diplomatic status, and has no territorial limitation. The salute does not imply any recognition of the ecclesiastical status of the Pope or his representatives. Instructions in this sense were issued to the Fleet in 1929, and they have recently, as a matter of routine, been formally incorporated in the King’s Regulations. If there is any doubt as to the diplomatic status of a Papal Legate, the responsible officer will obtain directions from the Admiralty, who will if necessary, consult the Foreign Office. The phrase “military honours” as used in the King’s Regulations means not honours given by the Army, but honours appropriate to non-civilian personages, namely, reception with a guard and band. These are” normally given only to Sovereigns, Royal personages, Viceroys, Governors and ‘senior officers of Defence Services, whether British or foreign: they are not given to diplomatic personages.

Mr. Foot: Before these amendments were made, were the Law Officers of the Crown consulted as to how far the amendments were consistent with our existing law?

Colonel Crookshank: Would not an impossible situation arise if any religious discrimination were made in the armed forces?

Sir B. Eyres-Monsell: Yes, I agree with the last supplementary question. In answer to the first, as far as I am aware, the Law Officers were not consulted. I do not think it was necessary. +

Mr. Lovar Fraser: Can the right hon. gentleman tell us what Oliver Cromwell did about the Pope? No answer!

“THE TIMES.”

“The Times” and other British newspapers only published the following truncated report. The three questions are missing entirely.

Sir B. Eyres-Monsell, First Lord of the Admiralty (Evesham, U.), replying to Mr. I. Foot (Bodmin, L.), said that since the Lateran Treaty was signed in 1929 the Pope, as temporal sovereign of the Vatican City, had been entitled to a salute. This right extended to his representatives having diplomatic status and had no territorial limitation. The salute did not imply any recognition of the ecclesiastical status of the Pope or his representatives. Instructions in this sense were issued to the Fleet in 1929, and they had recently, as a matter of routine, been formally incorporated in the King’s Regulations.

“If there was any doubt as to the diplomatic status of a Papal Legate the responsible officer would obtain directions from the Admiralty, who would, if necessary, consult the Foreign Office. The phrase “military honours” as used in the King’s Regulations meant, not honours given by the Army, but honours appropriate to non-civilian personages— namely, reception with a guard and band. These were normally given only to sovereigns, royal personages, viceroys and governors, and senior officers of defence Services, whether British or foreign: they were not given to diplomatic personages.”

Mr. Foot asked if before these amendments in the King’s Regulations were made the law officers were consulted as to how far the amendments were consistent with our existing law.

Colonel Crookshank (Bootle, U.) asked if an impossible situation would not be created if any religious discriminations were made in the instructions to the armed forces. (Hear, hear).

Sir Eyres-Monsett said that he agreed with Colonel Crookshank. In answer to Mr. Foot, so far as he was aware the Law Officers were not consulted, and he did not think it was necessary.

Mr. Lovat-Fraser (Lichfield, Nat. Lab.)—Can the right hon. gentleman tell us what Oliver Cromwell did about the Pope?

+ Here is a clear case of despotic “James II” party permanent officials tampering with one of the nation’s first-line Defence Laws without consulting the Law Officers of the Crown. These officials are probably Anglo or Roman Catholics. The secrecy with which the original Order to the Navy was issued in 1929 speaks for itself.

These secret underhand intrigues on permanent officials are shaking the confidence of all of the Protestant Prime Ministers in the British Dominions. Their Protestant Prime Ministers are anxious, if not actually alarmed, as they realise in their own lands the danger from Rome’s underground intrigues.

A Misleading Half-truth Answer in Parliament

Note bow very cunningly the real significance of these important Questions in the House of Commons was veiled and truncated in the Times. Very few papers published anything. This report does not tell the public what the Questions really were! The first Questions about “precedent ” and “Northern Ireland” are not asked nor answered at all. Read the Times report alongside the Official Report from Hansard and the Jesuit cunning in Press reporting will at once stand out on the surface. It is a case of studied concealment by the “James II” party in the Government.

The Times cannot be trusted to-day where the Pope or the Church of Rome is concerned. During the Fisher Canonization The Times suppressed all letters to the Editor re the Spanish State Papers which proved that Fisher was a traitor.

That answer was clearly a half-truth shuffling deceptive reply, and meant by a powerful inside Govt. Dept. clique to be such. Note what The Times has left out. It is just the type of answer given in Parliament in the days of Charles II, Laud, and James II. That a powerful Jesuit clique inside the Govt. Depts. is at work as in Charles II and James II times, is clearly shown by the careful and complete suppression of all Protests sent in to the Government by Protestant Societies and Churches from all over Great Britain and the Dominions.

The Protests from Australia, New Zealand and Canada were just as strong as those in Britain. The British Press was silent! The National Government with its eighty Press Departments is estranging the Dominions. They know that such answers are dope, and meant to deceive.

The Protestant Truth Society’s Protest to Parliament, was sent to all M.P.’s on March 15th, 1934. It was taken to the Press Association, Fleet Street, by the London Organizer on the afternoon before being posted to M.P.s, yet not one newspaper in Britain received it!

Cardinal Bourne’s paper, The Tablet, was beside itself with rage, because of the disclosures in the Protest to M.P.s. The following week this paper published nearly a whole page of denials and vituperation (harshly critical language).

Since Sir John Simon, Bunyan’s “Captain Anything” of to-day became Foreign Secretary, things have gone from bad to worse. When the World’s Evangelical Alliance on June 4th, 1934, protested against his act in appointing a Roman Catholic Minister to Norway, a Protestant country, the Foreign Office sent a most cynical answer. Of course one of Rome’s permanent Officials probably dealt with this protest. Here it is:—

FOREIGN OFFICE CYNICAL ANSWER TO A PROTEST BY A RESPONSIBLE SOCIETY.

Foreign Office, S.W.1. July 23rd, 1934.
Sir:—I am directed by Secretary Sir John Simon to say that your letter of the 4th ultimo regarding diplomatic appointments has received careful consideration.
2. I am to inform you that His Majesty’s Government consider that they must reserve to themselves complete discretion in making such appointments, irrespective of the religious faith of the persons selected—I am, Sir, your obedient servant, (Signed) R. A. Gallop. To the General Secretary, World’s Evangelical Alliance, 19 Russell Square, W.C.1.

In 1934, Mr. C. H. Palairet, a Roman Catholic convert, whilst at the Foreign Office, was sent to Sweden as British Minister. He joined the Church of Rome in 1915.

In 1934, Mr. Cecil Dormer, another Roman Catholic, was sent as British Minister to Norway. Norway and Sweden are both Protestant countries.

The serious aspect is that the Dominions suspect strongly that Rome controls the British Foreign Office.

Naval Salutes to the Pope.

SCOTTISH PROTEST AGAINST THE ORDER.

The following resolution was unanimously adopted at a meeting of the Free Church Presbytery of Lewis, held at Stornoway:—

“The Free Presbytery of Lewis emphatically protest against the amended King’s Regulations, whereby salutes are ordered to be fired in honour of the Pope, as a piece of Romish propaganda by high-placed officials in Government service, which ought not to be tolerated for one moment in a Protestant kingdom. They point out to the Government that Britain was no party to the Lateran Treaty, and that any recognition of the Pope’s political pretensions is a direct breach of the Protestant Constitution of the Realm, which emphatically and explicitly denies the Pope’s claim to Temporal power. They regard this amendment as a gross insult to Protestants serving in His Majesty’s Forces, and trust that no Lewis men, whether upon land or sea, will ever so far forget their Faith as to be party to the honouring of that personage recognized by Protestantism as the Antichrist; and finally, they demand the immediate cancellation of this new Regulation, together with an assurance that this insidious campaign in favour of Romanism, secretly carried on in Government Departments, shall take summary end.”The Scotsman, April 13th, 1934.

These Highland Scotsmen will face a Court Martial rather than violate their conscience and violate the Act of Settlement. Then the nation will want to know why.

Mr. Anthony Eden, M.P., Lord Privy Seal, Visits the Pope before calling on Mussolini.

Mr. Anthony Eden, Lord Privy Seal, and Official Foreign Office “Talker” during his journey to Rome in 1934, visited the Pope in the Vatican before he called upon Signor Mussolini—a deliberate violation of the Act of Settlement. How can the Government condemn and prosecute Communist and Fascists for breaking the law when the Royal Family and our Cabinet Ministers are continually breaking the Act of Settlement.

Mr. Anthony Eden, M.P., the Foreign Office League of Nations’ representative, in spite of the Government propaganda, has for three years been an absolute failure in all his talks at the Disarmament Conferences and at Geneva. Not once has any of his Disarmament Talks or Geneva Orations brought forth any practical results. He grossly insulted and offended Mussolini, the real Ruler of Italy, as we have seen, during his visit to Rome in 1934, by first visiting the Pope and then Mussolini, contrary to the Diplomatic practice of all other nations when making official visits.

At the Foreign Office, since Sir Eyre Crowe’s day, conversion to Rome has been the sure stepping-stone to high appointment in the Diplomatic Service, and the question to-day is: “is Mr. Anthony Eden a secret convert to Rome?”

Was there ever such a talker, such a traveller, such a flyer and such a be-photographed British Statesman as this newly-discovered Official Talker? The Government propaganda Departments have filled the Press daily with his photograph.

The warnings of history are actually recorded in the Statute Book in the terms of the Act of Settlement. The reason why our Crown cannot hold communion with the See or Church of Rome is, “It hath been found by experience to be inconsistent with our safety and our welfare.”

Surely the treachery of Pope Benedict XV in blessing the Irish Easter Rebellion in 1916, three weeks before it broke out, and the actions of the Roman bishops all through the Great War prove that the same danger exists to-day as in the days of Charles I and II, and James II.

Charles I had a secret Roman Catholic mother who attended the public services of the Church of England as Queen of England. Within a year after he came to the throne, both Houses of Parliament protested to the King against the appointment of an excessive number of Roman Catholics in the highest posts of the Civil Service and in the Government. Parliamentary History, vi. p. 378.

Take the Protests sent in to the Government against the order for the Royal Navy to salute the Pope. Every one has been ignored and suppressed by the National Government of the day.

The Scottish Churches are advising their men in the Army and Navy to disobey the order if ever it should be given, and to plead at any future Court Martial that they have been ordered to violate the Statute Laws of the Kingdom, and refuse to obey such an illegal order.

See on page 36 the Protest of the Presbytery of the Free Church of Scotland at Stornoway, sent to the Government as soon as the illegal Order was published. Not a word appeared in the London Press!

Protests were also sent from Canada, Australia, New Zealand, and other Dominions, but the Government suppressed everything. They are pretending that they see no danger. The same was true in the days before the Revolution in 1689. The same was true again in 1916, when Mr. Augustine Birrell, the Irish Secretary laughed loud and long in the House of Commons. When a few weeks later the Rebellion broke out, he sank in his seat and cried out “I have made a mistake!” He had even threatened to dismiss Irish Police Superintendents who sent in to Dublin Castle warnings of the danger. Away with such short-sighted optimists! Look at Ireland to-day.

The Rt. Hon. Sir John Simon, M.P., on assuming office, appointed another Envoy to the Vatican, in the place of the one recalled by Mr. Arthur Henderson, the previous Foreign Secretary, as a protest against the Pope’s interference in the affairs of Malta, and attempting to undermine British rule. It would seem that Sir John Simon is one of those men who has no religious faith whatever, and can see no difference between Romanism and Evangelical Christianity. Mr. Anthony Eden, M.P. who visited the Pope before he called upon Mussolini seems little better.

The B.B.C. Suppresses the Talk from Berlin of Mr. R. H. Crossman, July 2nd, 1934.

When Mr. R. H. Crossman, the Oxford Don, on July 2nd, 1934, broadcasted from Berlin his impressions of the conditions in Germany and Austria, following the great Hitler Blood Purge, and the cause of the unsettled state in those unhappy countries, he stated that wherever he went he was met with the indignant declaration that “the Pope was behind all the trouble.

Immediately he mentioned the Pope there was dead silence on the wireless. The talk of Mr. Crossman was omitted from the B.B.C. journal, The Listener. Several people wrote to the B.B.C. requesting copies of the complete talk but were refused any further information.

As a fact the B.B.C, suppressed the whole of the Protestant Truth Society-Vatican cables protesting against the canonization of Fisher. P.174.

On June 19th, 1935, Sir John Reith, in a letter to Sir E. T. Campbell, M.P., denied that Mr. Crossman’s Talk from Berlin had been cut off when he mentioned the Pope on this occasion. Sir John’ explanation of what did happen looks suspiciously like the concoction of some Jesuit subordinate official who was trying to screen the Pope. He brought in the name of Guy Fawkes and the Pope and said that Mr. Crossman’s reference to the Pope was only meant in a jocular sense. Several English listeners declare that Sir John Reith’s explanation is absolutely untrue and that Guy Fawkes’ name was never mentioned in the Crossman broadcast of July 2nd, 1934, and that the broadcast was cut off instantly the Pope’s name was mentioned. Steps are being taken to get a signed statement from several witnesses who heard the broadcast. It is quite clear that Sir John Reith has placed too much confidence in some subordinate official when investigating this charge. Moreover, Sir John Reith’s dates do not agree with each other in his different letters.

The Daily Mail on May 30th, 1935, disclosed the fact that; “The Director-General of Empire and Foreign Services at the B.B.C. is Capt. Cecil Graves, a prominent Roman Catholic. He was a nephew of and inherited the late Lord Grey’s estate.” Next day The Daily Chronicle announced his appointment as Director of Programmes at the B.B.C. Prominent Protestant Societies at once protested to Sir John Reith, Director-General.

On Sunday, May 12th, 1935, Canon Anthony Deane, of St. George’s Church, Windsor, Chaplain to H.M. the King, gave a Broadcast Talk on “Church and King,” in which he pretended to read the Coronation Oath taken by the King at his Coronation.. Canon Deane deliberately left out the words in which the King promised to “maintain the Protestant Reformed Religion established by law.” The B.B.C, had no right to engage such a man to broadcast.

It is significant that a Chaplain to the King should deliberately omit all reference in his broadcast to the words “maintain the Protestant Reformed Religion established by Law,” especially when we remember that King George refused to take the old Accession Oath repudiating Transubstantiation and the Mass.

Sir John Reith, Director General of the B.B.C,, in reply to Sir A. Campbell, M.P., June 19th, 1935, gave a very plausible explanation which bore every evidence of having been prepared by a Roman Catholic subordinate official. At first the stoppage was attributed to a breakdown in transmission in Berlin, for which of course the B.B.C, was not responsible. On these dates being checked with the Talks published in The Listener this story was proved to be untrue. Col. Dawnay, in a letter to a correspondent dated September 2nd, 1935, admits, “with regard to Mr. Crossman having been cut off, I am afraid I was at fault in my previous letter to you. The Talk of July 2nd was broadcast in toto; it was a subsequent Talk on July 24th which owing to some technical trouble failed to be received in this country.” Several listeners declare that on July 2nd, 1934, that the instant the Pope was mentioned by Mr. Crossman there was dead silence on the wireless. This Talk which Col. Dawnay admits was broadcast in toto was not published in The Listener, yet he admits that the message naming the Pope as the chief cause of the trouble in Germany, actually came through. When it came through, why was it not in The Listener? The B.B.C. was screening the Pope, through the influence of Roman Catholic officials.

As a matter of fact, the Talk on July 24th was published in The Listener. How could it be published if there had been a breakdown in transmission on July 24th?

HITLER’S GREAT PURGE, JUNE 30th, 1934, CAUSED BY CATHOLIC ACTION.

Dr. Klausner, head of Catholic Action in Germany, was included in Hitler’s great week-end purge on June 30th, 1934.

All the evidence of horror, bloodshed and reaction in Germany piles up against Catholic Action. There was a group of Catholic Actionists working underground in Germany, “for a fantastic but daring scheme, the re-creation of the Holy Roman Empire of Catholics with Austria as its capital.”—Daily Telegraph, 3/7/34.

This really explains the action of the B.B.C. in cutting off the Crossman talk on July 2nd, 1934,

The Pope Blesses the Irish Rebellion in 1916.

Another great and scandalous suppression by the British Press was the astounding disclosure in De Valera’s official newspaper, The Irish Press, Dublin, on May 26th, 1933, that Pope Benedict XV in 1916 had forwarded with his Apostolic Blessing the Irish Rebellion, three weeks before it actually broke out in Dublin. The Press Association evidently did not send out this dreadful disclosure to the Press of this Empire. The Times and one or two other newspapers published it a day late as copied from The Irish Press, and then made no comment whatever, no doubt at the bidding of some powerful personage behind the scenes. The Times had no editorial whatever on the disclosure! What does all this really mean? See pp. 43-46.

Pope Benedict, think of it, blessing the Irish Rebellion and at the same time receiving the British Envoy to the Vatican! The whole Press of the land should have rung with protests against such hypocrisy. But not a word! Anyone can see that some powerful personage or Society is at work suppressing all news detrimental to the Church of Rome, just as before the Revolution in 1688, in James II’s day. The same smothering process as then is operating to-day.

In 1931, the British Government withdrew the Envoy to the Vatican because of the Pope interfering in Malta affairs. Mr. Arthur Henderson, M.P., was the Foreign Minister who took this drastic action.

In 1934, eleven months after the disclosure of Pope Benedict’s treachery in blessing the Irish Rebellion in 1916, The Government sent another Envoy to Rome—Sir Charles Wingfield.

On July 18th, 1935, Sir Francis Wingfield was appointed Ambassador to Portugal. Here is the announcement in The Times:

NEW BRITISH MINISTER TO THE VATICAN.
The Foreign Office announces that the King has been graciously pleased to approve the appointment of Mr. Francis D’Acy Godolphin Osborne, C.M.G., His Majesty’s Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary in Washington, to be His Majesty’s Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary to the Holy See, in succession to Sir Charles Wingfield, who has been promoted Ambassador to Portugal.—Times, July 18th, 1935.

From these facts we can see that the Foreign Office is appointing nearly all Roman Catholics as Ambassadors to foreign Courts, including Protestant nations like Norway and Sweden. Who can doubt that Rome controls the British Foreign Office to-day and has ever since Sir Edward Grey was Foreign Minister?

Why is it that the Press reports in full all the doings of the Roman Catholic Church in England and abroad, and suppresses all news about great Protestant Meetings? Many informed men suspect that Rome is subsidizing the Press of this country and buying up shares in the News Agencies with part of the £19,200,000, which Mussolini paid over to the Pope on the settlement of the Roman Question in 1929. Never has there been such a volume of Roman Propaganda as we are witnessing to-day.

Not a word was published in the whole British Daily Press about the notorious Rahard Prosecution Case in Montreal. The Press Association of Fleet Street refused to publish a test cable message sent on June 16th from Montreal. Reuter also disclaimed all knowledge of the case, yet all Protestant Papers in Australia, New Zealand, United States, Canada and Britain have published full facts and raised funds for Dr. Rahard’s defence. This suppression must have some powerful hand behind it. The Sentinel of Toronto discovered on investigation that the Proprietor of the Canadian News Service which controls and supplies most of the news to the great Canadian newspapers is a French Roman Catholic, named Henri Gagnon, proprietor of a Quebec newspaper. This Agency actually controls nearly all Press news at the very source, hence the silence concerning the Rahard Case.

Few of the British Public outside Government circles and British Secret Service Officers, are aware that General Michael Collins, the notorious Irish Gunman, who murdered in cold blood, so many British Officers, Soldiers, and Policemen was an Irish Roman Catholic Priest. Many in informed circles knew it, and many in Government Departments and in the Secret Services knew, but not the public. It was fairly common knowledge in Ireland and is to-day.

The proof was first published in 1921, in Command Paper No. 1108, Sinn Fein Documents, p. 3, HM. Stationery Office. Price 9d., 60 pages.

This was never disclosed in our British Press. Whose powerful hand suppressed this astounding news? Michael Collins, a Roman Catholic Priest and not a word in the whole British Press when the Command Paper, 1108 was published in 1921, disclosing the facts!

When the United States of America entered the Great War in 1917, they placed their Secret Service information at the disposal of Britain. Amongst these documents were the Despatches sent to Germany through the German Ambassador at Washington, from the Head of the Sinn Fein Spy Organization in America, John Devoy, the ex-Fenian leader.

The U.S. Secret Service Officers had raided the Sinn Fein H.Q. in Washington and in New York and seized all the Sinn Fein cables between Washington and Berlin.

The German Embassy in Washington, in February, 1916, stated in a Despatch, that John Devoy was their confidential agent in America for communicating between Germany and Sinn Fein. John Devoy therefore, as chief Sinn Fein organizer and pay-master in America, knew all about Michael Collins and his real status and history. He knew whether he was a layman or a Priest. He states definitely in the Despatch following that he was a Priest. This accounts for his marvellous Secret Service in Ireland. The whole Priesthood were his spies, as he was one of themselves.

Sir Roger Casement and Father Michael Collins for Berlin, to Corrupt Soldiers. (SECRET SERVICE.)

Here is the Despatch from John Devoy through the German Embassy naming Michael Collins as a Priest.

German Embassy, Washington, to Foreign Office, Berlin. W. No..172. 1/10/14. Washington, November 3rd, 1914.

“An Irish Priest [Sic.]* named Michael Collins and Sir Roger Casement are going to Germany in order to visit the Irish prisoners.
I have given the former a recommendation to F.
Casement has received a cable from Dublin reporting that the whole of the twenty-five members nominated by Redmond on the Committee of the Irish Volunteers have been expelled from the Committee on account of Redmond’s attempt to induce Irish Volunteers to enter the English Army.” (R. 547). Command Paper No. 1108. 1921.

*”Sic,” placed in brackets indicates that the word or statement is an exact quotation from the Sinn Fein Secret Service document, seized by the United States Secret Service when they raided the Sinn Fein H.Q. in. America in 1917.
It means that the statement that Michael Collins was a Priest, was not a slip in transmission, but an astounding fact.

The History of Father Michael Collins, the Notorious Irish Priest-Gunman. 1890-1922 A.D.

On tracing Michael Collins’ history, we find that there is a gap of six years, during which he cannot be definitely traced, after he left the London Post Office Service in 1909. It was during this period of six years, 1909-16 that he must have received his training as a Priest, as the following brief history shows. He was then 26 years of age. Roman Catholic Priests are ordained at 24 years of age. Collins was 24 in 1914, and 26 in 1916.

The Irish in disputing this contention, ask “which Michael Collins is meant by John Devoy?” The answer is in the Despatch itself—the Michael Collins who was associated with Sir Roger Casement as a Leader working against Great Britain in 1914-16. No other leader known by the name of Michael Collins was ever named as being associated with Roger Casement in the 1916 Rebellion.

Michael Collins according to this Despatch was in America with Casement and received a recommendation from John Devoy to “F,” whoever he may have been. John Devoy therefore, knew Collins intimately, and as Chief Director in America made no mistake in describing him as a Priest. He knew his man and his real status.

Young Irish Priests were the main driving force behind the seditious Sinn Fein movement in Ireland, United States, Australia and in India. They were at the bottom of the sedition and war trouble in India. See p. 53.

From the Encyclopedia Britannica, 1929 Edn.

“Michael Collins, Irish Politician, born at Clonakilty, Cork. Entered 2nd Division British Civil Service, and went to London as Junior Postal Clerk in 1907.

In 1909, left the Civil Service to be a clerk in an Accountant’s Office. He then joined the Irish Republican Brotherhood.” *

(He was probably training as a Priest.)

* From 1909 to 1915, Collins really disappeared from view until November 4th, 1914, when John Devoy, the ex-Fenian and the German-Irish Official Spy in the U.S.A. announces, to the German Ambassador at Washington that “Michael Collins a Priest and Sir Roger Casement” were being sent to Germany to corrupt the Irish prisoners of War, and raise a Force from these to fight against England in the German Service. His biographers are always very careful not to disclose his whereabouts from 1909 to 1916.

COLLINS RETURNS TO IRELAND IN 1916.

“At the beginning of 1916, Collins returned to Ireland, joined the Irish Volunteers in Dublin and fought under Pearce in the Post Office during Easter-week Rebellion in 1916.

He escaped being taken under arms but was arrested later as a suspect, but was released in July 1917.

In the Irish Republican Army, Collins was head of the Intelligence Dept., and was Minister of Finance. He controlled the whole of the correspondence of the Movement.

In March 1919, he arranged the escape of De Valera from Lincoln Gaol (Jail).*

* Traitors in the English Prison Service worked hand in hand with Sinn Fein. Irish Traitors in the Civil Service shot Henry Wilson in 1921.

By 1920, he became known as the man most wanted by the British authorities. A reward of £10,000 was offered for his arrest.

He demoralized the British Secret Service, and created a most effective Spy System of his own.

At the close of 1920, secret negotiations, conducted through the Australian Archbishop Clune + were held with Collins, who afterwards maintained that all the concessions obtained six months later could have been secured then but for the action of a County Council which called for a cessation of hostilities. This, he held, encouraged the British to insist on a surrender of arms, upon which demand the negotiations broke down.

+ Think of the folly and blindness of the British Government, advised by Mr. Winston Churchill and Lord Birkenhead, in employing an Irish Australian Roman Catholic Archbishop to carry on secretly negotiations with Sinn Fein! All this time as we have seen the Australian Roman Bishops were plotting against Britain. Was there ever such short-sighted and misguided statesmen in charge of Britain’s destiny as these two men? Every decision they made has since proved disastrous, both to Great Britain and to Ireland. Having no real knowledge of Christianity these two statesmen never understood the Satanic origin and character of the Papacy which was behind the whole movement.

In July 1921, when the Truce with Britain was proclaimed, Collins for the first time became directly known to the Irish Public. No other figure was so popular. The Irish Government challenged by force in the Capital decided to use force in return.

Civil War began, and Collins assuming Chief Command, flung himself into the struggle with all his energy. Opposition was crushed in Dublin and other large towns. On August 12th, 1921, Arthur Griffiths suddenly died, and Collins at once became head of the Army and State.

On August 22nd, 1922, motoring with a strong escort from Skibbereen to Cork, his party was ambushed and he was shot through the head.”

See Ency. Britt., 14th Ed., 1929.

Michael Collins completely disorganized the British Secret Service in Ireland, because so many of his Sinn Fein friends were in the Irish Postal Service, and those in the English Postal Service no doubt kept him well posted. Having been two years in the London Post Office himself, he knew the inside working. His spies in the Government Offices in Ireland, and at the Army bases, knew the contents of the secret Despatch bags before they left Ireland.

Strange, he was killed at the very spot with a most significant name on the map of Ireland, where he had previously ambushed, killed and wounded two lorry loads of British Cadets—at Killmichael!

The Irish Jesuit headquarters were also in Dublin, and from information disclosed by Archbishop Mannix of Australia, we now know that they were working heart and soul for the downfall of the British Empire. Some of their agents were arrested at Liverpool with letters in their possession and were sent to prison. See Times November 9th, 1917.

ROMAN PRIEST-SPIES AT WORK ALL OVER THE WORLD.

In these secret Despatches handed over by the American Secret Service to the British Government after America came into the War, are many other Despatches proving that the Priests of the Church of Rome all over the world were working for the downfall of the British Empire, and the defeat of the Allies, so that the Pope might once again regain his position in the world as King of Kings. For this reason the Allied Powers refused to allow the Pope a seat at the Peace Conference in 1919. The Allies knew all about the Papal plots and indignantly spurned all emissaries of the Pope.

SIR ROGER CASEMENT’S DESPATCH FROM BERLIN TO WASHINGTON.

Here are a few extracts from the Despatches mentioned above:—

Foreign Office Berlin, to German Embassy, Washington.

Berlin, November 6th, 1914.

“Casement begs that the following intelligence may transmitted:—
Lody’s identity discovered by enemy who are greatly alarmed and taking steps to defend Ireland and possibly arrest friends. They are ignorant here purpose my coming Germany, but seek evidence at all cost. Send messenger immediately to Ireland fully informed verbally. No letter (? upon) him.
Let him despatch Priest here via Christiania quickly. ROGER.” Command Paper, No. 1108. 1921.
CASEMENT’S LETTER FROM BERLIN.

Sir Roger Casement’s Letter from Berlin, 28th November, 1914, to Professor Eoin McNeill, Dublin.

“I am in Berlin. The enemy are going to try to get the Vatican on their side * as in the time of Parnell… Send to me here in Berlin, by way of Christiania, one or two Irish Priests—young men best. Men like Father Murphy of Vinegar Hill—and for the same purpose.

Rifles and ammunition can be found and good Officers too. First send the Priest or Priests, as I need them for a special purpose, you can guess — for —

If the Priest or Priests can get to Christiania, they can reach here through the German Legation at Christiania. Warn all our people too, of the present intrigue at Rome. Send Priest or Priests at all costs. India and Egypt will probably be in arms.” Command Paper No. 1108, p. 5. 1921. See Report East India Sedition Committee, 1918.

* Whilst pretending to be a friend of Britain and receiving her Envoy, the Pope at the same time confers his Apostolic Benediction on the Irish rebels in 1916. Count Plunkett, the Envoy in his letter to the Irish Press discloses the fact that a copy of the Pope’s Benediction was hung up in the Dublin Post Office during the fight at Easter, 1916.

The Sinn Fein Plot of 1916 between Pope Benedict XV and the Irish Rebels was far more hypocritical than that of Gregory XIII in 1580, A.D. or Sixtus V in 1584.

In the case of Benedict XV he was a secret enemy of England whilst he professed to be a friend. An Envoy of the British Government was at his Court at the very time that he was receiving Count Plunkett, an enemy of England in audience, and bestowing his Apostolic Blessing.

He was acting on the Papal principle that no faith was to be kept with heretics. The Irish Jesuits in India were doing their utmost all through the Great War to stir up a revolt, in India.

ANOTHER DESPATCH FROM JOHN DEVOY.

German Embassy, Washington, to Foreign Office, Berlin.

For Casement. Washington, December 5th, 1914.
“The Priest starts as soon as the leave of absence has been granted. There have been purchased for India, 11,000 rifles, 4,000,000 cartridges, 250 Mauser pistols, 500 revolvers with ammunition.

Devoy does not think it possible to ship them to Ireland.” Command Paper No. 1108, p.6. 1921.

Washington, December 12th, 1914.
For Casement.

“O’Donnel cannot go. Rev. John T. Nicholson, of Philadelphia ready to start …. Is in every way qualified. Born in Ireland, but is American citizen.”
Command Paper No. 1108, p.6. 1921.

SINN FEIN USES THE COLLEGE OF IRISH PRIESTS.

Foreign Office Berlin, to German Embassy, Washington. Berlin, January 28th, 1915.

To John Devoy.
“Send all possible literature to Collegia Irlandese, Rome.” * Command Paper No. 1108, p.6. 1921.

*Note the use of the Irish College in_Rome, in the service of our enemies, whilst Britain had an Envoy to the Pope at the Vatican!

SPYING FOR THE GERMAN U BOATS OFF IRELAND.

German Embassy, Washington, to Foreign Office, Berlin. Washington, March 21st, 1916.

“In case the trawlers are fitted with wireless, they are to make the following signals in the Limerick expedition:—

As a signal that ships are coming, ‘FINN.’ There are numerous wireless receiving stations in Ireland.

If submarines proceed into Dublin Bay in connection with the landing of war material or officers, then the signal is ‘ASHLING.’

If only submarines come, no signal is necessary. They are then to go straight up to the Pigeon-house, where they can proceed in and out at any time. No nets have been set.” Command Paper No. 1108, p.11. 1921

IRISH TO BLOW UP ARCHANGEL HARBOUR.

Foreign Office, Berlin, to German Embassy, Madrid. Berlin, August 25th, 1917.

“’A’ should try to send Irish or other suitable people from America for the destruction of the harbour at Archangel and the Kola Railway.”
SPANISH PRIESTS SOUGHT AS SPIES FOR GERMANY.

German Embassy, Madrid, to Foreign Office, Berlin.

W/T. 29/8/17. Madrid, August 28th, 1917.

The following is most secret.

“The individual in question will endeavour to get into communication with the Sinn Feiners in Ireland, either through the readers of the Irish papers published in Buenos Ayres or directly through North America. I am seeking through Spanish circles for a suitable Priest whom I can send to him.” Command Paper No. 1108, p.35. 1921.

THE POPE EXCLUDED FROM PEACE COUNCILS.

Archbishop Hinsley, Roman Catholic Archbishop of Westminster, in a sermon on Sunday, October 13th, 1935, said:

“I have insisted, and I insist again, that the Pope was expressly excluded by the secret Pact of London in 1915 from future deliberations in the councils of peace. Until he is invited to intervene by both sides he cannot act as a judge.”—Daily Telegraph, October 13th, 1935.

Why did the British Government and Allies so early in the War as 1915 so definitely exclude the Pope from all future Councils of Peace? Read the above Sinn Fein cables seized in New York and Washington by the U.S. Secret Service Officers and the answer stares us in the face.

The British Secret Service knew in 1914-15 that the Pope and Jesuits were plotting for the downfall of the British Empire. Some very high Roman Catholic permanent officials who had played a very important part in sending the illegal Envoy to the Pope in December, 1914, were quietly removed from the Foreign Office in 1915.

The Pope was refused a seat on the Peace Conference at Versailles in 1919.

An Irish Roman Catholic Traitor Priest’s Voyage from India in 1918.
“SKETCHES OF VALUE TO THE ENEMY.”

“Father Charles Joseph Cranfield, a Roman Catholic Priest, appeared on remand at Liverpool on Saturday, charged under the Defence of the Realm Regulations with obtaining information relative to the course of ships without lawful authority.

A Japanese wireless operator, Kiyso Tazawa, was charged with unlawfully collecting and publishing certain information regarding the same matter. Evidence was given that Cranfield who was a first-class passenger in a steamer which had recently arrived at Liverpool, had sketches and a document in his possession relating to the voyage home and incidents in it. It was stated that he was a native of Dublin, and was ordained in 1911. On the voyage home from India he taught Tazawa English, and seeing some sketches in a book belonging to him, he asked him for them as a memento. The other document was given to him by a signaller, an Irishman named Halloran also as a memento. The Stipendiary said that both documents were of great value to the enemy. Tazawa gave evidence and said that he made sketches to while away the time. It was intimated that the signalman would be dealt with by the Naval Authorities. Father Cranfield was fined £50 and Tazawa £25.” The Times, September 10th, 1918.

An Irish Priest lands at Liverpool with Secret Naval and Military Code and Sealed Letters.

Here is a case tried in Liverpool on November 3rd, 1917.

SERIOUS VIEW BY WAR OFFICE.

“The Rev. Michael Daly, a Roman Catholic priest, was at Liverpool yesterday sentenced to a month’s imprisonment in the second division on each of three charges, for:—

(1) Having in his possession a code capable of communicating naval or military information.

(2) Having in his possession two sealed letters for conveyance to the United Kingdom.

(3) Making a false declaration to an Aliens officer. The evidence showed that the accused arrived at Liverpool from New York, and when searched, the code and two sealed letters were found upon him.

Detective-Sergeant Storey said the prisoner told him that he received the code from another priest, who was “a great Irishman, inclined to be a Sinn Feiner.” He was foolish enough to bring it.

A military representative said that he had received instructions from the War Office that they took a serious view of the case-—The Times, November 9th, 1917.

Spanish Jesuit Priests Betray British Ships by Wireless to the U Boats in 1917.

The Noroeste, of Gijon, on the north coast of Spain, has been persistently drawing attention to the assistance given by the Jesuit Fathers of that place to German submarines operating off the coast. It says:

“The German pirates are sinking and shooting at our ships off the Cantabrian coast. To carry out their criminal task, they have need of information regarding the movements of ships in our ports, and this they can only get by means of wireless telegraphy. The Jesuits of Gijon possess a wireless station which is working in complete liberty. An official of the telegraphs who attempted to take control of it was transferred to another post on the demand of Father Bilbao. We shall continue to draw attention to this abuse until some notice of it is taken by the Minister of the Interior.”—The Times, Feb. 12th, 1917.

When we remember that our Foreign Office Roman Catholic officials falsified the calendar of dates for the beginning of the Great War and made it begin 4 days late, viz: 28th June, instead of June 24th, when the fire was really kindled in Rome by the signing of the Concordat between the Pope and Serbia, betraying the Serbian Schools into the hands of the Church of Rome: when we remember this, we can see that it is the height of stupidity and folly for our Government to trust the Roman Catholic Permanent Officials in our great Departments.

When June 28th is always given in the Calendar as the date on which the Archduke of Austria was shot, why did not Sir William George Tyrrell and his Roman Catholic colleagues at the Foreign Office go back four days more and record the event which led to the shooting of the Archduke by the enraged Serbians? The one was a foreign event as much as the other. Why leave the earlier date out?

What Hidden Hand is appointing such a disproportionate number of Roman Catholics as Heads of our great Departments of State, especially at the Foreign Office?

Withdraw the Envoy, because we are still a Protestant nation, and Rome is our enemy. Here is the proof.

The Pope blessed Irish rebellion
The Irish Press
Newspaper article
Newspaper article

Continued in Chapter III. Irish Jesuits in Australia during the Great War

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close – Chapter I.

Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close – Chapter I.
JESUIT PLOTS
AGAINST BRITAIN
FROM
QUEEN ELIZABETH
TO
KING GEORGE V.
COMPILED FROM OLD STATE PAPERS & RECENTLY
RECOVERED VATICAN DOCUMENTS,
300 TO 400 YEARS OLD
AND
GREAT WAR DISCLOSURES.
BY
ALBERT CLOSE
Author of

The Hand of God and Satan in History, The Defeat of the Spanish Armada, The Divine Programme of the World’s History, Antichrist and His Ten Kingdoms, The Great Harlot on the Seven Hills, Where We Got Our Bible, Babylon the Scarlet Woman, The British Empire at Bay on the Western Front, The Naval War in the North Sea, The Dover Patrol Naval Operations, The Truth About Jutland, The Naval War in the Mediterranean, 662 Priests Leave the Church of Rome, Rome’s Fight for the British Throne, etc, etc.

THE PROTESTANT TRUTH SOCIETY
[INCORPORATED]
“Grantey House,” 31, Cannon Street, London, E.C.4.

PREFACE

IN THIS remarkable volume the author has packed its pages full of information which ought to be in the hands of all Englishmen.

The Jesuit Order was the Satanic answer to the Reformation, endeavouring to restore the lost fortunes of the Papacy. What would it not give to again rule in England? Mr. Close reveals some of the criminal efforts of these “Shock troops of Rome”.

So that his information would be authentic the author spent a good deal of his time at the Public Records Office in London searching for the documentation proving the facts revealed in this book, and he gives the story of the discovery of how “authentic copies of damaging documents were recovered from the Vatican secret archives” after having been hidden there for long years. This enabled him to show how the Jesuits’ hand has been behind so many plots when they have tried to strike England in the back.

We remind ourselves of what Joseph McCabe wrote of the Jesuits in his “Candid History of the Jesuits”.

I quote: “It is the historic custom of the Church of Rome to enlist in its service monastic or quasi-monastic bodies in addition to the ordinary clergy. In its hour of greatest need, at the very outbreak of the Reformation, the Society of Jesus was formed as one of these auxiliary regiments, and in the war which the Church of Rome has waged since that date the Jesuits have rendered the most spirited and conspicuous service. Not a work of history can be opened, in any language, but it will contain more references to the Jesuits than to all other religious orders collectively.”

But what is a Jesuit? The Society remains the Esau of the Roman clerical world. It still chiefly seeks the wealthy and powerful; it is the arch-enemy of progress and liberalism in Catholic theology; its scholarship is singularly undistinguished in proportion to its resources; it embarks on political intrigue, even to the destruction of State-forms, whenever its interest seems to require it; it is hated by a very large proportion of the Roman Catholic clergy and laity in every country.

McCabe goes on to say that “Catholic monarchs and peoples have time after time driven them ignominiously over their frontiers and Popes have sternly condemned them and the verdict on them expresses deep and criminal guilt. They are as active, and nearly as numerous, in the twentieth century as in the last days of the old political world.”

If this has been so in respect of Roman Catholic countries, how much more so in Protestant England as the following pages clearly reveal this deep and criminal guilt. The attempts of the Jesuits to carry their war against Protestantism into the British Isles have been set forth in some detail in the following pages and it is good, indeed, that Englishmen should be made aware of these plots and that they should praise Almighty God for the wonderful deliverances from them. Doubtless there are many Jesuit plots going on at the present time “by their very nature they are underhand and secret” all against the best interests of this country.

A. L. KENSIT

Jesuit Plots from Queen Elizabeth to King George V.

CHAPTER I.

FOR 300 years past the Church of Rome has striven by an unceasing torrent of false histories, pamphlets and lectures to conceal from the nation and the world the true facts of her terrible history before and during the Reformation.

In 1888-89 A.D., Cardinal Gasquet published his Henry VIII and the Monasteries, for the purpose of whitewashing the monks and nuns of those days. In 1902, Dr. Coulton, LL.D., etc., of Cambridge, charged the Cardinal with “putting forth a whole system of false references and misstatements on matters of the plainest fact.” For three years, from 1902-1905, he publicly pressed the Cardinal in the Press—both Protestant and Roman Catholic—to give just a few simple references where his quotations could be found in certain MS. documents named by the Cardinal.

Dr. Coulton says: “Such of his MS. references as I have been able to trace, betrayed either strange ignorance or falsehood.” Further on the Doctor says: “Dr. Gasquet deliberately shirks one half of the evidence and falsifies the other half during the 400 years preceding the Reformation.” Catholic Truth, pp.9 & 14, and The Monastic Legend, by G. C. Coulton, LL.D.

The late Father Hugh Benson wrote a novel glorifying the Monasteries and Nunneries suppressed by Henry VIII. Dr. Coulton says: “Mons. Benson has written a novel as false to history as the shilling shockers of our youth.”

In 1934, the United Protestant Council, representing 17 Societies in the United Kingdom, sent Dr. Coulton a Testimonial, warmly thanking him and setting forth the great value of his historical lectures and controversial works to preachers and open-air speakers.

This book consists chiefly of extracts from Old State Papers and Vatican Transcripts, with comments on each document. The reference will enable any reader to quickly find the originals at the Public Record Office. It deals with scores of subjects discussed during 3 years with the crowds on Tower Hill. These crowds always demanded authoritative statements.

The greatest danger and damage to true British history to-day lies in the almost criminal folly of the Government appointing Roman Catholics and Anglo-Romanists to edit the Official Calendars of State Papers from the original MSS. of the Reformation times.

By clever manoeuvring, Rome has succeeded in the past in getting Roman Catholic Calendarers on the Staff of the Master of the Rolls, with the result that Vatican Documents and other old State Papers have either been suppressed in our National Calendars of State Papers or edited in favour of the Church of Rome.

A Roman Catholic Boast.

The Bulwark of October, 1896 reprinted the following remarkable statement :

“THE WEEKLY REGISTER publishes a paper recently read by a Mr. Kelke at Dumfries Conference of Roman Catholic Young Men’s Societies. The most remarkable passage in this paper is the following:—
‘As regards the history of these Islands, the most important period to us is, I need hardly say, that of the Reformation. It so happens that much of the editing of the records of that date, even the publication of State Papers under Government authority, has fallen into the hands of Catholics. And the result on the whole has been in our favour.’”

The Editor remarks:—”We wonder if this is true. Some Protestant Members of Parliament of the House of Commons should see to it.” The Bulwark, October, 1896, p. 109. Later investigations proved this boast to be only too well-founded. Six R.C. editors have been traced.

In 1859, William Barclay Turnbull, a Roman Catholic convert, was appointed by Lord Romilly, Master of the Rolls, to edit the Foreign State Papers of Edward VI and Mary’s reigns. Think of it, these two reigns to be officially chronicled in our State Calendars by a Roman Catholic!

The Protestant Alliance, with Lord Shaftesbury as President, immediately challenged the appointment, and later charged Turnbull with doing away with unwelcome State Papers. Great petitions signed by thousands from all ranks of society poured into the Government demanding Turnbull’s removal from office. He was forced to resign on January 28th, 1861.

In July, 1861, Turnbull sued the Protestant Alliance for libel and lost the case after three days’ hearing. Father Joseph Stevenson, an Anglo-Roman pervert, who, in 1882 became a Jesuit, was immediately appointed in his place!

In the Petitions praying for the cancelling of Turnbull’s appointment, were the names of 10 Peers; 19 M.P.’s; 10 Baronets; 85 Magistrates; 518 Church of England clergymen; 553 Nonconformist Ministers; several Generals and Admirals and 2,500 names of the educated classes.

The Scottish Reformation Society also sent in a separate Petition signed by 3,500 of similar classes.

To show how unfit was Turnbull for the task, evidence was produced in Court and was reported in The Times, July 9th, 1861, as follows: “Books were produced in which Turnbull had written as follows: ‘Father Garnett, the Gunpowder Plotter, was a well-known martyr’; of the great Babington Conspiracy as ‘a gallant Confederacy’; and of the Reformation as ‘a mischievous event.’”

Surely some Jesuit hand must have been at work influencing Lord Romilly when he appointed a Roman Catholic to edit the State Papers of the reigns of Edward VI and Mary, above all others; and later, to appoint the Rev. Joseph Stevenson as successor.

This same powerful unseen hand seems to have continued at work in our Public Record Office after Lord Romilly’s day right down to the present time. This agrees with the boast made at the Roman Catholic Conference at Dumfries in 1896.

In 1876, Mr. W. H. Bliss, also a former Anglo-Roman convert to Rome, was sent to the Vatican to copy the Vatican documents relating to English affairs during the Reformation. Mr. Bliss was killed in 1909 and Mr. J. M. Rigg, a convert to Rome from the Wesleyan Church was appointed in his place. He remained in Rome until the Great War brought the work to a standstill in 1917.

The most remarkable thing about Mr. Rigg’s work was that he reported to the Master of the Rolls that there were no Vatican Documents of importance worth publishing of the reigns of Elizabeth and James I and II, still lying unpublished at the Record Office. As a matter of fact there are at least 25,000 still lying in loose bundles, including those in which the Popes on many occasions sanctioned the murder of Queen Elizabeth and the invasion of England and Scotland.

This generation of Editors, Book Reviewers, Head Masters, School Teachers and Christian Ministers, seem to be entirely ignorant of the fact that these basic historic documents still exist in the Public Record Office. If any one doubts this statement, let him or her test the question with a hundred Editors, Book Reviewers, Head Masters, School Teachers, or one hundred Christian Ministers, and he will find that their conception of history in at least half the cases will be entirely at variance with the State Papers and Vatican Documents on which true history is based.

A striking example of the lack of knowledge of Old State Documents on the part of a Book Reviewer will be found in the Daily Telegraph, October 4th, 1935, where Harold Nicholson, formerly of the Foreign Office, in reviewing a Life of Edmund Campion, writes of Campion as a “Martyr to Faith”! An elementary knowledge of Campion State Papers would have saved Mr. Nicholson from such a blunder at this late day! Mr. Desmond MacCarthy made the same blunder on the wireless in October, 1935, when reviewing a Life of Campion by Evelyn Waugh.

Many will be found who still believe the Roman Catholic and Anglo-Romanist falsehood that Froude, our great Historian and Professor of Modern History at Oxford, was inaccurate and unreliable. The facts are that Froude was the first Historian to give his references systematically on every page, to the MS. documents in the Public Record Office. Any reader can to-day examine the same documents from which he quoted. Green, for example, does not give a reference, so that none of his statements can be checked; Green was an Anglo-Catholic.

Hilaire Belloc, the Roman Catholic writer, seldom gives any references; hence his many mistakes. The Reviewers are continually reproaching him for not giving his references. This method, of course, suits a Roman Catholic writer when dealing with awkward historical facts.

In 1929, the Westminster Roman Catholic Federation, of which Cardinal Bourne was President, attempted to put pressure on the London County Council and on a large number of Publishers, in order to compel the alteration of about 1,250 pages of history as taught in British School Histories.

The prompt action on January 15th, 1930, of Dr. Coulton of Cambridge, brought the whole underhand scheme to the ground. He challenged Cardinal Bourne to submit these vital alterations to competent historians before taking action. Dr. Coulton charged the Westminster Federation with deliberately falsifying history where the Church of Rome is concerned. The Secretary of the Federation replied for Cardinal Bourne, refusing to discuss the question at all. Three weeks later Dr. Coulton charged Father Hugh Pope with giving false references in a lecture at Cambridge. He thereupon challenged this Priest to an open Debate with an independent Chairman. Father Hugh Pope declined.

On February 4th, 1930, Dr. Coulton, in a public lecture, exposed these bogus references. He charged the Roman Priests with coming down to Cambridge, acting as their own Chairmen, teaching false history, citing bogus quotations, inviting questions and then shutting down the questioner without answering when unable to meet the questions. Their only safety before an educated audience they realized as usual, lay in the Lecturer acting as his own Chairman. All Catholic Evidence Lecturers are now trained on these lines.

In July, 1929, Dr. Coulton challenged Cardinal Bourne, the four Jesuit Fathers, Woodlock, Thurston, Martindale and Walker, and the Rev. Bernard Grimley, leading Roman Catholic writers and Lecturers, and Mr. Hilaire Belloc and Mr. G. K. Chesterton, to arrange for an open debate with an independent Chairman, on the subject The Causes of the Reformation. All seven of the Cardinals satellites refused.

NEVER TRUST A HISTORIAN WHO SYSTEMATICALLY OMITS REFERENCES.

After years of research in the Public Record Office amongst the Old State Papers of the Reformation period, I have come to the conclusion that no historian should be trusted who systematically avoids giving his references, and that Roman Catholics and Anglo-Romanists should never be entrusted with editing the Old State Paper Calendars.

Some of the Old State Paper Calendars have been disgracefully bungled, notably those dealing with Mary Queen of Scots.

*   *   *

This book originated from a challenge on Tower Hill by the Protestant Truth Society in September, 1932, to Cardinal Bourne, Father Francis Woodlock, S.J., and Father Vincent McNabb the Dominican, to inspect at the Public Record Office transcripts of the recently recovered Vatican Documents, disclosing the Plots of the Popes of Rome to bring about the invasion of England and the murder of Queen Elizabeth.

That challenge was ignored by Cardinal Bourne, declined by Father Woodlock, and evaded for two years by Father McNabb.

On July 5th, 1934, Father McNabb came up to the Protestant Truth Society’s Platform on Tower Hill and announced his intention to accept the challenge. Arrangements were at once made, and on August Ist, 1934, the inspection took place at the Public Record Office in the presence of a Record Office Official and representatives from both sides, all of whom signed a Statement to that effect at the close.

VATICAN DOCUMENTS AT THE RECORD OFFICE.

Many ask how it came about that authentic copies of these damaging documents were recovered from the Vatican by the British Government? Why did the Pope allow them to be copied?

The story is an interesting one. It begins back in 1861-62, when Froude, our greatest historian, gained access to the Spanish State Archives at Simancas and found the Pope’s Despatch to Philip of Spain, dated February 24th, 1586, offering to finance the Spanish Armada to the extent of 2,000,000 crowns. When he published this in 1870 it caused a great sensation, as it proved that Roman Catholic history was false on this question. This opened the door to other European Archives.

Roman Catholic and Anglo-Roman scholars hate Froude’s works, because he is so accurate and gives his references to the Old State Papers at the Record Office. It was they who so strenuously propagated the fable that Froude was inaccurate and unreliable. His history with its priceless references actually ruined the Roman Catholic and Anglo-Catholic or High Church histories of England and Scotland.

Immediately after the Franco-Prussian War, 1870-71, practically all of the European nations agreed to throw open to each other their secret Archives of the Reformation ages. The Pope agreed to allow English Roman Catholic scholars to copy the letters and despatches lying for 350 years in the Vatican Archives.

The first searcher was the Rev. Joseph Stevenson, formerly a Church of England clergyman. He was at the Vatican from 1872 to 1876. He became a Jesuit priest in 1882. He sent home a copy of the Jesuit Parsons’ forged recantation of Anthony Tyrrell’s famous Confession of 1586. This recantation was forged by Parsons in 1603 and left in the English College, Rome, where Father Stevenson found it in 1872, apparently believing it to be genuine.

On comparing it with Lord Burleigh’s original in the Public Record Office, it does not agree at all, and is all out of sequence. Furthermore, it has three Articles too many, which have nothing to do with the value of Tyrrell’s Confession, which proved the guilt of Mary Queen of Scots, the Earl of Arundel and other prominent English noblemen, and enabled Elizabeth’s Government to bring them to trial and prove their guilt.

In 1876, Mr. W. H. Bliss, also a former Church of England clergyman convert to Rome, was sent to Rome. He spent 33 years in the Vatican, and discovered and copied over 25,000 documents relating to English Affairs and Plots. Amongst these were the Elizabethan Plot Documents examined by Father McNabb and the Protestant Truth Society’s representatives on August Ist, 1934.

Mr. Bliss was killed in a street accident in Rome in 1909. Some of Mr. Bliss’s discoveries were so vital and damning that they were kept in the safe at the Public Record Office for 22 years and not disclosed to the English-speaking world until 1916.

The famous Sega-Cardinal of Como letter in which Pope Gregory XIII sanctioned the assassination of Elizabeth was kept in the safe at the Public Record Office from 1886 until 1908, when it was first disclosed to the German Professor A. O. Meyer, who published it in Germany in 1911. Professor Meyer was in Rome for four years and heard of it from Mr. Bliss.

Mr. Bliss also discovered in 1886 and copied the Dr. Parry-Sixtus V letter, sanctioning the murder of Elizabeth. At Parry’s trial, Rome contended that this letter found on Parry was a forgery by Lord Burleigh’s officers. This is an old red-herring of Rome. Father Pollen, S.J., admitted in The Month in 1902 that it is genuine and authentic.

Next, Mr. J. M. Rigg, a convert to Rome from the Wesleyan Church, was appointed. He remained in Rome until the Great War brought the work to a standstill in 1917.

QUESTION TIME ON TOWER HILL.

The most remarkable thing about Mr. Rigg’s work was that he reported to the Master of the Rolls that there were no Vatican documents of importance worth publishing of Elizabeth’s and James I and II reigns still lying unpublished at the Public Record Office.

The most damning of all those shown to Father McNabb are still lying in loose bundles as yet unpublished in the Official State Paper Calendars. Some are in widely separated folios. The Calendars of Papal Letters for Elizabeth’s period, from 1580-1603, and for James II and William of Orange, are yet unpublished.

Tower Hill crowds, contrary to the popular conception are, with the exception of say about ten per cent of a rough element, the best educated, most intelligent and influential open air crowds in Britain. They come from the great Government Departments, Banks, Shipping and Professional Offices in the centre of London and also from the Jesuit Colleges. Many in these crowds are University Graduates who soon bring an inaccurate speaker to his senses.

Many are earnest Christians and large numbers also have a sound knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. Questions and answers on Bible difficulties are carried by travellers far and wide all over the world. Army and Navy, Air and Mercantile Marine Officers, soldiers, sailors and airmen are always to be found scattered in the crowd at the meetings. Many modern Nicodemuses quietly steal up to the Society’s speakers on the London streets and in the trains and thank them for their words of help and light.

Questions such as the following are asked:

1) Where did we get the Bible from and is it Inspired?

2) Are we sure that it has not been corrupted since the time of Christ in common with many other books?

(3) What is the difference between the Roman Catholic Bible and the Protestant Authorised, or Revised Bible?

(4) Where are the oldest MSS to-day and which are the oldest?

(5) Did the Church of Rome first give us the Bible as she claims?

(6) As there are so many different sects in the world, how can a man know which is the true Church and how can he find the way to the Saviour?

(7) Why do some Churches send Christian Ministers to preach to us, who themselves deny the Deity, Virgin Birth, and physical Resurrection of Christ?

(8) Did Jesus Christ have a conscious existence with His Father in Heaven in the eternal Ages before He came to this world?

(9) Did He foretell whether the world was to get better or worse before His Second Advent and are His predictions true to facts to-day?

(10) Can a man be absolutely sure that his sins are forgiven whilst in this world?; and can he know God as Personal God in the sense that we know our friends?

(11) Are the Bible and Science opposed to each other?

(12) Is the Holy Spirit a Person who to-day dwells in the hearts of Christians and guides, directs and controls the surrendered life as He did the early Christians?

(13) Are preachers who deny the Inspiration of the Bible, who seldom preach its truths to men, but lecture instead on Socialism and Communism year after year, real Ambassadors of Christ or not?

ARE SOCIALISM AND CHRISTIANITY THE SAME?

This question arises chiefly out of the teaching of a well-known Tower Hill Speaker—The Rev. Donald Soper, of the Wesleyan Church. He has a powerful voice and draws a good crowd, but as The Christian and The Life of Faith remarked in reviews of his book on Question Time on Tower Hill, “it is difficult to see what Dr. Soper means by the Gospel.” This is the same view held on Tower Hill by those who know their Bibles, and know what John Wesley preached as the Gospel.

During the three years which the Author has spent on Tower Hill, every meeting of Dr. Soper’s at which he has been present has been nothing but a violent discussion on the various schools of Socialism and Communism. These violent disputes between the Speaker and Socialists and Communists draw the crowd. The Author has never once seen or heard Dr. Soper speaking from the New Testament; and never once heard him preach the Way of Salvation, as taught by John Wesley, the founder of the Methodist Church. This view can be confirmed by any reader who cares to listen to Dr. Soper on Wednesdays on Tower Hill. It is common knowledge on the Hill. The Protestant Truth Society and other Evangelical bodies preach the New Testament as preached by Wesley.

These questions demonstrate the high standard of education and intelligence of the Tower Hill crowds.

Many Roman Catholics in these crowds had never before heard of these Vatican Documents, and earnestly desired an explanation from their own Priests. They realised that if these documents are authentic, that the Priests who were put to death by Queen Elizabeth and other Sovereigns were in many cases Traitors and not Martyrs as the Church of Rome teaches her people. In the following pages many of these documents are reprinted.

In 1930, the Westminster Roman Catholic Federation threatened to boycott about twelve Publishers if the History books used in the London County Council Schools were not altered to meet the wishes of Cardinal Bourne. About 1,250 pages were to be altered! Dr. G. G. Coulton of Cambridge challenged the R.C. history and the scheme fell to the ground after his powerful, informed protest.

What Cardinal Bourne said at Cambridge.

Cardinal Bourne, in a sermon to Roman Catholic Students in May, 1928, asked the Question:

“It is surely conceivable that a day will come when an English Sovereign will feel unable any longer to declare himself to be a faithful Protestant. What then will happen?”

The answer to that question is very emphatic and explicit. The King must abdicate or play the hypocrite and conceal his Roman Catholic faith as did Charles II.

What Cardinal Manning said in 1859.

In 1859 the idea of crushing Protestantism in Britain was taking shape in Cardinal Manning’s mind.

In a sermon before Cardinal Wiseman he said:—

“England is the head of Protestantism, the centre of its movements and the stronghold of its power. Weakened in England, it is paralysed everywhere. Conquered in England, it is conquered throughout the world. Once overthrown here, all else is but a warfare of detail.” “Sermon before Cardinal Wiseman,” August 2nd, 1859.

First Step in the Surrender.

King Edward came under the powerful influence of the Jesuit, Father Bernard Vaughan. He was often in his company with Sir Ernest Cassel, according to the Press.

The first important surrender during the 20th century of our safeguards set up at the Revolution in 1689 was in 1903, when King Edward broke through the Act of Settlement drawn up on June 6th, 1701 A.D., and visited Pope Leo XIII at the Vatican.

The great Act of Rights and Settlement, of June 6th, 1701, lays it down that:

“Every person who is or shall be reconciled to, or shall hold communion with, the See or Church of Rome, or shall profess the Popish Religion, or shall marry a Papist, shall be excluded and be for ever incapable to inherit, possess, or enjoy the Crown or Government of of this Realm and Ireland.”

The Act of Settlement was framed as a Defensive Measure, and not out of malice or bigotry. The Protestant Religion is based on the teaching of Christ as revealed in the New Testament. The Roman Religion is the idolatrous religion of the old Pagan priests of Baal and of the Pagan Roman Empire, propagated under Christian names and titles. Cardinal Newman admits this. He gives a list of these doctrines, and states they were sanctified by the Church. Christian Doctrine, p.349. Rome’s idolatrous Mass is not in the New Testament. The Apostles never mentioned it. The old Pagan Mass was Westernized in 492 A.D., by Gelasius, Bishop of Rome.

EARL OF SHAFTESBURY WARNED.

The Marquis d’Azeglio, an Italian statesman, warned the Protestant Earl of Shaftesbury in 1859 as follows:—

“We have got rid of the Jesuits in Italy so far as human power can, but England is swarming with them, and before long you will feel the effects of their presence.”—Rome’s Tactics, Dean Goode, D.D.,, p.2.*
*MUSSOLINI AND THE JESUITS.

Vatican City, Sunday, September Ist, 1935. “The Pope may intervene in the dispute between Italy and Abyssinia.

“It was learned to-day that he is expected to offer his friendly services towards averting a conflict between the two countries.

“It is believed that the Pope will offer these services to Signor Mussolini through the Jesuit Father Pietro TachiVenturi, who is often consulted by Mussolini on important matters.”—British United Press. “Daily Express,” 2/9/35.

A GREAT BETRAYAL, 1934.
The Vatican and the Act of Settlement.

On March 2nd, 1934, the Protestant Public were shocked to read the startling announcement in the Roman Catholic Universe that the British Government had recognized the Pope as a Temporal Sovereign and issued an Order to the Royal Navy to salute him as a foreign Sovereign, in direct violation of the Statute Laws of Great Britain as set forth in the Act of Settlement after the Revolution in 1689 A.D.

The secrecy with which this Order was made proved clearly that those in high places responsible for this Order knew quite well that they were doing something which was highly illegal. They did not even consult first the Law Officers of the Crown before issuing the Order. Furthermore, the news was issued to the Roman Catholic papers first of all! The Order was published by His Majesty’s Stationery Office on Wednesday, February 28th, and the Universe containing the news was on sale on Friday morning, March 2nd, but the Times and other papers did not publish it until March 3rd. The Universe to be ready for distribution on Thursday to Newsagents, must have been printed on Monday or Tuesday, February 26th or 27th.

* This shows that the Jesuits have crept back into Italy as in England.

GOVT. DEPTS, COOK AND SUPPRESS NEWS.

How did this leading Roman Catholic journal get this Official notice from H.M. Stationery Office two days before it was issued to the British Press and public?

The Protestant Truth Society called its Council together and immediately forwarded the Protest on page 22 to every Member of Parliament, but there seemed to be clear evidence of a conspiracy of silence on the part of the Government and the Government Departments.

Sir Emest Benn, the well-known London Publisher, addressing members of the Manchester Publicity Association on November Ist said:—“We rather pity the Germans and Russians kept in ignorance of facts of the world, except in so far that their Government permitted them to know them, but was not this country going the same way?

“We boasted that we had Free Speech, a free Press, and no censorship. We have eighty Government Departments, with eighty Press Officers, issuing day by day a veritable flood of official dope, and we lapped it up as facts and knowledge—very different from the independent spirit of Journalism we knew a few years ago.” Times, 2/11/34.

Undoubtedly, these Government Press Officials at the bidding of their superiors, gave the Press Association, the newspapers, and the cable services secret instructions to say nothing about this great betrayal, and the protests which were pouring into London against this flagrant violation of the Act of Settlement.

The following Protest and Appeal was sent to all Members of Parliament on March 15, 1934 by The Protestant Truth Society, London. This Protest was completely suppressed by the Press Association and the B.B.C. It was sent in by special messenger on the same day.

BRITAIN RECOGNIZES THE POPE AS A KING.
GUN SALUTES FOR HIS HOLINESS AND NUNCIOS.

In the King’s Regulations and Admiralty Orders Amendments issued by H.M. Stationery Office on Wednesday, February 28th, 1934, the following orders appear:

Britain recognizes the Pope as a king

“Ecclesiastical authorities who have no diplomatic status are not entitled to salute.

“The Pope is to be regarded as a Foreign Sovereign and is to be saluted in accordance with Article 43.

“Nuncios’ and ‘Inter-nuncios’ who are diplomatic agents of the Pope and rank as Ambassadors and Ministers respectively are entitled to gun salutes on the scale and on the occasions laid down in Article 66.

“Legates may or may not be diplomatic agents and instructions as to their relative status should be obtained as necessary.

“Those possessing diplomatic status are entitled to the salute appropriate to their diplomatic rank.

Representatives of the Pope may be given such marks of respect as their position as distinguished personages may appear to demand. They are not entitled to military honours.”

“The Protestant Truth Society organised for the defence of our Protestant faith and liberties, desires to call urgent attention to a matter which invades our Protestant Constitution. Above is an announcement on the front page of the Universe of March 2nd, 1934.”

PROTESTANT PROTEST TO PARLIAMENT.

To all Members of the House of Commons.

Protestant Truth Society,
31 Cannon Street, London, E.C.4.

Dear Sirs,— 15th March, 1934.

The astounding notice in black type above appeared in the Roman Catholic Universe on March 2nd, 1934. As this notice immediately follows the announcement of the re-appointing of an Envoy to the Pope, in defiance of the Act of Settlement, many wonder if it were not reverting to a policy which blighted the reigns of Charles II, and James II, when Roman Catholics gained control of the Throne, Parliament, the Services and the Press.

Other nations are at the present time dealing with clerical influence and intrigue in national life, and the more Roman Catholic the nation has been hitherto, the more violent is the reaction against the clerical party. Our fellow-citizens in Canada, Australia, Malta, and Ireland are, in greater or lesser degree, fighting Papal domination, whilst it would appear that there are those in our own land who seem bent in helping to re-erect Papal power.

We have already violated our Constitution by sending an Envoy to Rome.

Who are betraying us on this matter in the Cabinet, at the Foreign Office, at the Admiralty, and in other official circles? There are traitors in high places beyond doubt, undermining the Constitution and destroying our Protestant safeguards. J. A. KENSIT, Secretary.

Dare we look back at the things which have happened since Queen Victoria died in 1901? A chain of evidence is afforded which should rouse us to guard what is yet left of our great Protestant heritage. See Rome’s Fight for the British Throne, pp. 104-120.

1903. King Edward VII. visited the Pope in the Vatican: the first Sovereign to do so since the Revolution in 1688. He was a great friend of Father Bernard Vaughan the Jesuit.

1910. The Accession Declaration repudiating Transubstantiation was altered by Parliament, thus definitely weakening the safeguards against a Roman Catholic mounting the Throne.

1907-14. Many permanent officials of Roman Catholic persuasion appointed to important places in the Foreign Office and other departments, namely:—Sir Eyre Crowe, Sir William George Tyrrell, Sir Eric Drummond, Cecil Dormer, J. D. Gregory, etc. Count Melgar the distinguished Spaniard who, in writing an experience of his visit to England, said: “The most profound impression I brought away from my contact with official English life was an utter amazement at the remarkable number of Catholics I encountered holding the highest positions in the administration of the State.” This was during the Great War.

1914. December 14th, Envoy to the Pope secretly rushed off to Rome without consultation with Parliament, in violation of the Act of Settlement, and presumably on the advice of these Roman Catholic permanent officials.

1914-18. Through the period of the Great War the Roman Catholic Church, as directed by the Papal Curia, worked intensely against the Allied Cause. Secret Service Papers, since published by the British Government, prove that priests of the Church of Rome were acting as spies for the enemy in neutral and other countries. See Page 52.

1916. Irish Revolt against England, inspired by the Roman Catholic priests, led by Michael Collins, himself alleged to be a priest, and who became the notorious gunman, and who shot in cold blood so many of our soldiers and policemen. American Secret Service Papers published by the British Government in 1921 disclosed the fact that Michael Collins was a Roman Catholic priest, working with Sir Roger Casement. See Command Paper, 1,108, 1921, Sinn Fein Documents.

On May 26th, 1933, De Valera’s Paper, The Irish Press, made the astonishing disclosure that in 1916 the Executive of the Irish Provisional Government sent Count Plunkett, an Irish Papal Knight, as Envoy to Pope Benedict XV. to seek his blessing on the Easter Rebellion. The Pope granted a two hours’ Audience, and gave his Apostolic Benediction on the Rebels. The Irish Press, May 26, 1933. Count Plunkett wrote a statement to the Press confirming this as a fact, because the Bishops denied it. This happened whilst Britain was maintaining Sir H. Howard as Envoy at the Vatican.

1918. Irish anti-British campaign in Australia, led by Archbishop Mannix. In Ireland, twenty-seven Irish Roman Catholic Bishops supported the Sinn Fein Pledge against Britain. The Irish Jesuits, as we now know from Archbishop Mannix’s statements, caused such an agitation in Australia that the five Divisions (50,000 men) of Australian troops were withdrawn from the fighting line Oct. 6th, five weeks before the Armistice, whilst the Canadian, New Zealand, South African, and Newfoundland troops went right through to the end.

Lord Haig’s confidential H.Q. maps show four Australian Divisions in the rear at Amiens, 60 miles behind the line, and the 5th half-way back, whilst the other Dominion troops are shown forward in the fighting lines on November llth, 1918.

1918. On May 27th, 1918, the Prince of Wales visited the Pope in the Vatican at the very hour five British Divisions were overwhelmed at the Battle of the Aisne. Some of the Divisions lost so heavily that only four lorry loads of survivors came out of the battle. The Prince should have been on his knees in the British Embassy Church in Rome at that critical hour instead of kneeling before the Pope of Rome, our secret enemy as we now know. Strong British Press protests over the action of the Prince. Daily Express and Times, May 28th, 1918.

1918, After a Day of Prayer by Parliament on August 4th in St. Margaret’s, Westminster, calling on Almighty God for help, the tide of War turned on August 8th at the great Battle of Amiens, after which the Nation never looked back. Explain it as men will, this actually happened after the Day of Prayer. The British Army broke the German Front four days later and captured 400 guns and 20,000 prisoners.

1920. Mr. Hughes, Australian Prime Minister, cabled British Government on July 24th and August 3rd that Mannix was a traitor and advised his arrest, which took place on the ocean liner Baltic, off Queenstown, when he was landed at Penzance instead of in Ireland. Times, July 26th, and August 4th, 1920.

1923. Their Majesties, King George V. and Queen Mary, visited the Pope in the Vatican, presumably on the advice of the Government and violated the Act of Settlement. The King and Queen should have stood firmly by the Constitution and refused to violate the Statute Law forbidding such an act.

Unscrupulous Politicians and Roman Catholic Foreign Office Permanent Officials no doubt engineered the illegal visit to the Pope just as they illegally sent an Envoy in December, 1914.

1930. Attempt of the Irish Delegation and Australian * Irish Roman Catholic Delegation at the Imperial Conference, to have the Coronation Oath altered, so that a Roman Catholic King could ascend the Throne. Canada, New Zealand, South Africa, and Newfoundland said, “No!” we are a Protestant Empire, and before you alter that oath again, you must consult us if you wish us to remain in the Empire. There are only eleven million Roman Catholics in the British Empire, the population of which is about 466 million. White population, 68 millions.

*Nearly the whole of the Australian Delegation were Irish Roman Catholics or of Irish Roman Catholic descent.

1931. Grave trouble in Malta, in consequence of which the Envoy to the Vatican was withdrawn. Documents relating to this matter show the danger of clerical interference in the administration of the Island (Cmd. Paper 3,993). His Majesty’s Stationery Office.

1932. The Prince of Wales kneels in the rain and mud at Lourdes when the Host was carried past. The Roman Catholic Universe that week published a photograph of the Prince bareheaded in the rain, bowing his head as the procession passed. Various Protestant Societies protested to the King and it was over a month before a reply was received. At last, owing to the insistent cries from the crowds in Hyde Park and Tower Hill for an answer, the Prince’s Secretary replied stating that the Prince’s presence at Lourdes had no religious significance! The crowds wanted to know why the Prince was at Lourdes at all?

1933. Thousands of French Roman Catholics in Quebec revolt against the Church of Rome. Many fine Churches were burnt by Roman Catholics who have turned Atheist and Communist. A wonderful Evangelistic work has been done by an ex-Roman Catholic priest, the Rev. Victor Rahard, who left the Church of Rome in 1928, and became Rector of the Church of the Redeemer in Montreal.

It is estimated that some five thousand Roman Catholics have been converted under his preaching. Actually 420 former Roman Catholics were received into the Church of England by the Bishop of Montreal in February, 1933. Eight hundred more were preparing for confirmation. There are now six Congregations of converted Roman Catholics in Montreal.

1934. This Rev. Victor Rahard was arrested in Montreal on a charge of blasphemy, instigated by the Roman Priesthood because he designated the Mass as a blasphemous superstition.

On January 25th, 1934, he was placed in the Dock with criminals, finger-printed, and partially stripped. Case adjourned twice because the Crown Attorney was not ready to proceed. On February 9th, Crown prosecuted. Rahard’s Counsel held up the Prayer Book of the Church of England in Court and challenged the Court’s jurisdiction, in the following words in substance:

“Rev. Victor Rahard is not on trial here, the Prayer Book of the Church of England, of which King George V is the head, is on its trial. How can the Crown Attorney representing the King, charge Rev. V. Rahard with blasphemy when Article 31 of the King’s Prayer Book declares the Mass to be a blasphemous fable and a dangerous deceit?”

Rev. V. Rahard Denied Appeal to Privy Council.

Word has been received from Montreal that, acting on the advice of his lawyers, Rev. Victor Rahard, Rector of the French Anglican Church, has decided, for the present, at least, to drop his appeal against his conviction on a charge of blasphemy, and we are informed he has given notice to that effect to the Quebec Court of Appeal.

It appears that in view of the opinion expressed by the Privy Council recently in a test case brought by the Coal Companies of Quebec, that as a result of the passing of the Statute of Westminster, appeals in criminal cases cannot now be carried to the highest tribunal in the Empire. Dr. Rahard could not have his case heard by any court outside the Dominion of Canada.

The hopes of Dr. Rahard, his counsel, and thousands of people in Canada were centred in the assurance that justice would be observed if the case could have been brought before the Privy Council. Every fair-minded citizen felt certain that the conviction would be reversed when reviewed by a tribunal not influenced by the peculiar religious conceptions which prevail in the province of Quebec.

It is difficult to imagine the shock and disappointment experienced by all concerned when it was realised that appeals in Canadian criminal cases to the Privy Council are now forbidden, and that the aim and object of the efforts put forth by the many friends of the persecuted Rector to prove his innocence were thwarted in this way.

That is how the matter stands at present. It was not a question of lack of finances, for the Orange Order, through the Grand Master, and our faithful readers, bad pledged themselves to see the issue carried to the limit.

Despite the setback which Dr. Rahard has suffered by the announcement of this decision, our readers will be interested to know he is continuing his work as energetically and successfully as ever. During the last few weeks the militant French Rector received over a hundred abjurations from Roman Catholics, while there are now about 220 French Protestant children attending one of the Protestant schools in Montreal, mostly children of families who have left the Roman Church as a result of Dr. Rahard’s ministry. The Protestant Board has just appointed a French Protestant as Principal of this school.—Toronto, Sentinel, October 3rd, 1935.

This bombshell threw the Court into confusion and the Judge immediately adjourned the hearing to consider the challenging declaration. The Case was adjourned seven times during 1934, and finally was down for hearing on January 29th, 1935. On April 25th, 1935, Dr. Rahard was found guilty by a French-Canadian Roman Catholic Judge and sentenced to a fine of £20 or a month’s imprisonment. Dr. Rahard at once appealed to the High Court. This case was completely suppressed by the Cable and News Agencies.

A BURIAL UNDER ARMS IN MONTREAL, 1875.

In 1875 the Privy Council on Appeal after two futile appeals in Montreal French Courts, extending over six years in all, decided that Guibord, a French Canadian, who had been excommunicated by Rome had the right of burial in his family plot in Montreal Cemetery. The authorities were compelled to call out over 2,000 troops and armed Police before the order of the Courts could be carried out. Guibord’s body was buried in cement and scrap-iron to prevent desecration of the grave. The Roman Catholic Bishop Borget deconsecrated the ground in order to save his own face. Guibord’s widow lost the Case in all French Courts but won at the Privy Council.

At two previous attempts to bury the body the Roman Catholic mob stoned and smashed the glass of the hearse. Others filled up the grave. The body was then placed in the Protestant Cemetery vault and the troops called out to carry out the order of the Courts.-“Times,” Sept. 17th, 1875.

It is worthy of note that in 1801 the population of the United Kingdom and Ireland was sixteen millions. Of these, five millions were Roman Catholics, or one in three. To-day the population of the United Kingdom and Ireland is 49,000,000; of these, 5,500,000 are Roman Catholic Irish, and 350 thousand are foreigners. There are but two hundred thousand English Roman Catholics. Thus this minority is exercising undue influence in the political life of the Nation. The warnings of history are actually recorded on the Statute book in the terms of the Act of Settlement. The reason why our Crown cannot hold Communion with the See or Church of Rome is, “it hath been found by experience to be inconsistent with our safety and welfare.”

The time has come to withdraw the Envoy to the Vatican and to exercise vigilance against Departmental orders to give prestige and recognition such as the notice at the head of this article indicates. Lord Hewart (Lord Chief Justice) charges the Departments with making their own laws, vide, his book, The New Despotism.

We ask you to read the subjoined resolution from the Council of the Protestant Truth Society, and consider what suitable action may be taken.

Yours faithfully, J. A. Kensrt, Secretary.
“Cranley House,” 31 Cannon Street,
London, E.C. 4. 15th March, 1934.

RESOLUTION TO THE GOVERNMENT.

The Protestant Truth Society makes urgent representation to His Majesty’s Government on the invasion of the provisions of the Bill of Rights in the matter of communion with the See or Church of Rome. When in the first months of the War, Sir Henry Howard was sent on a diplomatic Mission to the Vatican our protest against such action was countered by the excuse that it was a War time expedient, and was intended to be of a temporary character. Four further ministers in succession have been appointed, namely:—

Count de Salis (1916-1922). Sir Odo Russell (1922-1928). Mr. H. Getty Chilton (1928-1931). Sir Robert Olive (1933).

Why should the British Navy Salute the Pope?

Now it would appear that the Government has seen fit to name a new Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary in the person of Sir Charles John Fitzroy Wingfield, K.C.M.G., and thus the unconstitutional mission is being perpetuated.

Whilst we are not unaware of the change of status in the matter of the Vatican State and its head, yet there has been no alteration in the Statute law of this country, which expressly rules out the holding of Communion with the Papacy. The seriousness of the situation is that the very presence of the diplomatic Mission entails visits to the Pope by representatives of the British Government. Even Mr. Eden, the Lord Privy Seal, on his recent journey to Rome, visited the Vatican prior to his visit to Signor Mussolini.

The climax, however, is reached in the Order to which the Press has given prominence, that according to the King’s Regulations and Admiralty Instructions in Fleet orders last week, royal salutes are henceforth to be given to the Pope or to his diplomatic agents. Even Nuncios and inter-Nuncios, as diplomatic agents of the Pope are entitled to gun salutes; and Legates, when possessing diplomatic status, are entitled, so it is stated, to salutes according to their diplomatic rank.

This Society, in entering its protest, feels confident that such regulations have been made by some subordinate authority, and calls on the Government to cause their cancellation.

The protest was completely ignored by the National Government and entirely suppressed in the British Press.

Why should the British Navy salute the Pope, when it is against the Act of Settlement drawn up as a safe-guard after the English Revolution in 1689 AD.? This Act is still on the Statute Book. The other Protestant nations, like the United States, Germany, Norway, Sweden, Denmark and Confuscianist Japan do not salute the Pope!

The Royal Navy did not salute the Pope before he lost his real Temporal Power in 1870; why should they salute him now, when his power is only a toy Temporal Power? Clearly, some personages in high places are trying to lead the nation back to Popery. (Emphasis from the webmaster.)

Secret Service documents published by both Great Britain and the United States of America, now prove that the Vatican during the Great War, did everything in its power to destroy both the British Empire and the United States of America—the two greatest Protestant Powers in the world.

The victorious Allies absolutely refused to allow the Pope to have a seat at the Versailles Peace Conference, after the War. They knew what the Vatican had been doing to bring about their defeat. The United States of America absolutely refused to send an Envoy to the Pope.

Why should Great Britain which has conclusive evidence that the Vatican is her enemy?

The United States and other Protestant Navies do not salute the Pope as a Temporal Sovereign. Why should the British Navy when it is a violation of the Statute Laws of Great Britain? The Royal Navy did not salute the Pope before 1870, when the Pope was a real Temporal Sovereign and ruled over the States of the Church. Why salute to-day?

It is true Mussolini in 1929 gave the Pope £19,200,000 and the Vatican Buildings but he has no territory nor any authority in the City of Rome whatever. He has no } Temporal Power whatever to-day.

DID THE NAVY SALUTE THE CARDINAL?

We regret to report that, on the occasion of the visit of the Papal Legate, Cardinal Lepicier, to Malta on fine 8th, 1935, his steamer was met by two of His Majesty’s destroyers and escorted into harbour. The Commander-in-Chief’s yacht, H.M.S. “Bryony,” had been offered for his transit but declined, as her limited cabin accommodation was insufficient for his suite.” English Churchman, June 20th, 1935.

Although nothing has been said about it in the Press, it will be interesting to know whether H.M. ships officially but illegally saluted the Papal Legate.

Continued in Chapter II. Salutes and Military Honours for the Pope.

All chapters of Jesuit Plots From Elizabethan To Modern Times – By Albert Close




The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 17 Two Occult Powers United For Final World Control

The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 17 Two Occult Powers United For Final World Control

Continued from Chapter 16 Birth of America — Orchestrated And Celebrated by Church of Rome.

A JESUIT SPEAKS

The most precious and glorious truth for the people of God living in these end times is “knowing” that the devastation that man is about to bring upon the whole earth is nothing less than the sure ‘sign’ that their Lord is soon to return. It is not something that catches them unawares — the Scriptures teach it! And while those who have ignored the Scriptures will be terrified out of their wits, true Christians will calmly endure the calamities, even when accused of being the cause of them, they will wait serenely for the advent of their Saviour and Mighty Lord.

As we come to the end of our study, we bring you full circle, so to direct your attention again to the observation of the first chapter of this book. That is, that there is without a doubt a manufactured crisis being produced by plotters to implement a world change. And in preparation for this ‘change’, the whole Catholic world — a nearly one billion membership out of six billion of the world’s inhabitants — have already been quietly informed, including the imminent catastrophe that will catapult this change into a reality. As a reader of this book, you too, have now been informed.

Of course, the Church of Rome, as usual, has taught her people a deception — not, that the “catastrophe” that is about to fall upon the earth is the works of their own evil hands, but instead, it is taught that it will be the result of a prophecy of the Virgin Mary that has brought mankind under condemnation due to their refusal to worship according to Rome. But the God of Scripture teaches diametrically the Opposite — that you are condemned by God if you ‘stay in’ the false worship system of Rome. The appeal is heard from heaven, (Revelation 18:4) “Come out of her, my people, that you be not partakers of her sins, and that you receive not of her plagues.” Since the world stage has been meticulously set, and Rome now feels overly confident of her success, she makes known openly her role in an allegedly three way competition in the struggle for world domination. This is important and startling for two vital reasons. The first, is because up to now Rome has vehemently denied any such plan. The second, is that Rome is now confirming the role that the God of Scripture has described centuries ago. So let’s take a peek at this incredible confession of Rome, and get an insight of how this contest is going to affect a ‘change’ for the whole human race. Don’t dismiss this as some radical’s ramblings. What we are going to quote from is the very first two pages of the book, “The Keys of This Blood”, by Jesuit Malachi Martin, a former professor at the Vatican’s Pontifical Biblical Institute, and the author of several best-seller books. Hold on — it’s breath-taking!

    “Willing or not, ready or not, we are all involved in an all-out, no-holds-barred, three- way global competition. Most of us are not competitors, however. We are the stakes. For the competition is about who will establish the first one-world system of government that has ever existed in the society of nations. It is about who will hold and wield the dual power of authority and control over each of us as individuals and over all of us together as a community; over the entire six billion people expected by demographers to inhabit the earth by early in the third millennium.

    The competition is all-out because, now that it has started, there is no way it can be reversed or called off. No holds are barred because, once the competition has been decided, the world and all that’s in it — our way of life as individuals and as citizens of the nations; our families and our jobs; our trade and commerce and money; our educational systems and our religions and our cultures; even the badges of our national identity, which most of us have always taken for granted — all will have been powerfully and radically altered forever. No one can be exempted from its effects. No sector of our lives will remain untouched.

    The competition began and continues as a three-way affair because that is the number of rivals with sufficient resources to establish and maintain a new world order.

    Nobody who is acquainted with the plans of these three rivals has any doubt but that only one of them can win. Each expects the other two to be overwhelmed and swallowed up in the coming maelstrom of change. That being the case, it would appear inescapable that their competition will end up as a confrontation.

    As to the time factor involved, those of us who are under seventy will see at least the basic structures of the new world government installed. Those of us under forty will surely live under its legislative, executive and judiciary authority and control. Indeed, the three rivals themselves — and many more besides as time goes on — speak about this new world order not as something around a distant corner of time, but as something that is imminent. As a system that will be introduced and installed in our midst by the end of this final decade of the second millennium.

    What these competitors are talking about, then, is the most profound and widespread modification of international, national and local life that the world has seen in a thousand years. And the competition they are engaged in can be described simply enough as the millennium endgame.”

Now those are pretty strong intimidating words, that leaves only one way for them to be interpreted. It is, in fact, Rome’s Declaration of War against the whole world. And Jesuit Malachi Martin makes it crystal clear, which is also the theme that runs throughout his whole book — that Rome and Pope John Paul II, who is described as being the “Servant of the Grand Design”, have every intention of being the victor in this final global conflict. But in actuality, there are no two other competitors. They are merely pawns in Rome’s hands to serve her in the up- coming ‘staged’ catastrophe.

And this catastrophe is so ‘designed’ that no one will be exempt from its effects — and so that it will touch every sector of our lives! No wonder rational people bristle when told what is afoot. Why only a lunatic would believe that such drastic changes loom on the horizon and could be put into effect sometime during the year 2000. During the American Revolution the rallying cry was, Liberty — Liberty. During the French Revolution, it was Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity. But for this final on-coming ‘mother’ of all “Revolutions”, Rome has something rather unique planned. And strangely, it will involve a humble Jewish girl, named Mary. Let’s elaborate.

A BOGUS PROPHECY

If you are one of those who have never heard of the Fatima apparition, then you may be amazed at what is being taught and promulgated throughout the world. But regardless of whether you believe or accept the story or not, and many certainly don’t, the Fatima aftermath is about to profoundly affect you and every human being living on planet earth. Understanding just how though, touches on things quite bizarre.

Our remarkable story begins the 13th of May in the year 1917 with Mary, the mother of Jesus, who supposedly appeared to three very young shepherd children watching sheep at Fatima, Portugal. Mary’s alleged appearance continued thereafter for six months and always on the 13th of each month until the 13th of October 1917, where she again supposedly appeared, but on this occasion, as a blazing apparition affecting the sun and before a crowd of 70,000 people. The purpose was to give to the world three messages, two were to be revealed, the third to be kept secret until 1960. In the one message that was to be revealed, it has Mary giving an ultimatum where the pope was to consecrate Russia to Mary by 1960 who would then convert to Catholicism. If the pope failed to do this, then the whole world would be chastised severely by Russia’s errors and its evil deeds. Remember that 1917 was also the year of the Bolshevik Revolution and Russia became communist.

However, mysteriously no pope thought it relevant at the time each were in office to consecrate Russia. So 1960 came and went without Russia being consecrated and as a consequence, the world now is under the penalty to expect the devastating punishment declared by Mary. Keep in mind that the date 13th of May 1981 Pope John Paul II was supposedly shot but saved by Mary. This in effect, emphasized the 13th of May date, which had already been declared the official feast day of Mary, as ‘Our Lady of Fatima’. Actually the sacredness of Mary through the years has steadily been increased and promoted within the hierarchy of the Roman Catholic Church and its order of Jesuit priests, who literally control the Church of Rome and intend to use the dogma of Mary to bring the world unto its submission.

It is quite interesting that Scripture, which was taught by Jesus Christ to be man’s sole guide for divine revelation and God’s truth, has precious little to say about Mary, but very emphatic that when a person dies they can no longer communicate with anyone living on earth. And that includes Mary! Communicating with the dead or the dead communicating with the living is called in Scripture an abomination unto God. (Deut. 18:9-12, Isaiah 8:19, Eccl. 9:4-6 & 10, Psalm 146:4) In other words, the whole Catholic doctrine of Mary is a fabrication and a hoax, along with her counterfeit prophecy; so that when they cause it to happen, they will also claim it to be a divine retribution of God. If that is the truth based on Scripture, who then is making out Mary to be saying the things that she is supposed to be saying? Understanding who controls the Church of Rome makes the answer to that question quite obvious. And what Rome has planned for us is clearly made known in several Catholic references that anyone knowing the past history of Rome would do well to listen to what they are saying and what they have in the wind.

The first of these is from that startling book that we have quoted from a number of times before, titled, “The Keys of This Blood”, written in 1990 by Jesuit priest Malachi Martin. Malachi Martin as a Vatican insider and authority who on the few pages of 623-640, and two pages, 656 and 657, of his book, emphasizes in several places that the world is now under divine condemnation and can imminently expect a very specific event that will bring on immediate world chaos. Quoting from page 639 he says: it will be an “event that will ‘fission’ human history, splitting the immediate past from the oncoming future. It will be an event on public view in the skies, in the oceans, and on the continental landmasses of this planet. It will particularly involve our human sun, which every day lights up and shines upon the valleys, the mountains and the plains of this earth for our eyes. But on the day of this event, it will not appear merely as the master star of our so-called solar system. Rather, it will be seen as the circumambient (encompassing) glory of the Woman”…speaking of Mary. On page 656 referring to this same event he says, “This is why John Paul is waiting. God must first intervene, before John Paul’s ‘major’ ministry to all men can start.” And on page 657 he says that this event “will start unexpectedly and be accompanied by overall confusion of minds and darkening of human understanding.”

In the 25 August 1997 issue of the Newsweek magazine, which featured a cover story titled, “The Meaning of Mary — A Struggle Over Her Role Grows Within the Church”, page 53, it says, “They foresee a supernatural warning, the world’s greatest miracle, followed by three days of darkness they call ‘the great chastisement’. Says Ted Flynn: “I am amazed that more people don’t know about it.”

In a small booklet being circulated by the hundreds of thousands titled, “The Fatima Crusader”, Issue 56, Winter 1998, page 3, in the article, “The Calm Before the Storm”, it says, “We must remember that Our Lady did say, and She meant it and it will take place: In the end, My Immaculate Heart will triumph, the Holy Father will consecrate Russia to Me, Russia will be converted and a period of peace will be given to mankind. That is Her prophecy. That is Her prediction. It hasn’t taken place yet but it will.” On page 51 it says, “In the end that She will win. Not only will She win but Russia will become Catholic, not just agnostic or less militant but militantly Catholic.” On page 28 of the same issue of The Fatima Crusader in the article, “Prophetic Dream For Our Time”, it says that when Mary triumphs that “Iniquity is consummated: sin has come to an end and, before the two full moons of the month of the flowers have passed, the rainbow of peace will appear over the earth.”

As a spokesman for the Jesuit order of priests, who are hardly known to most people yet the most powerful organization in the world, Malachi Martin subtly lays out in his book what is going to happen after the year 2000. He calls this struggle for world dominion ruling over a New World Order where only one will emerge victorious, and “willing or not, ready or not, we are all involved”, as the ‘millennium endgame’. And it becomes quite obvious as all of this begins to slowly penetrate into one’s brain: that the “triumph” of Mary; the “one” victorious contender; and “sin” coming to an end… is also synonymous with the Church of Rome again ruling supreme over the world crushing all ‘sin’ or opposition in the process.

But the sober question is — just what is this world catastrophic event that is constantly referred to that is supposed to catapult the “triumph of Mary” and bring to Rome complete and sudden victory?? This awesome worldwide catastrophe that must take place before Pope John Paul II can begin his major ministry and that will nullify everything man is doing on the earth and be accompanied by an overall confusion of minds and darkening of human understanding? The millennium endgame will soon be over. How can all of this possibly happen in so short a time?

Rest assured that Malachi Martin chose carefully when he used the word ‘fission’ several times to refer to the astounding affects this so-called divine event is to have on mankind. The word fission means to split, like an atom in a nuclear bomb. Look it up in a dictionary. Could it be…that the Church of Rome, who declares that she ‘alone’ has the truth and ‘only’ door through which mankind can obtain eternal salvation, has a scheme for the good and benevolence of saving mankind’s souls? Perhaps on Friday the 13th, of October 2000, the date the Jesuits seem to prefer to have Mary to appear and do her supernatural acrobatics, or at the very least, sometime in the immediate future, they plan to have detonated some sort of nuclear device toward the sun, to kick this thing off, so as to make it appear to the whole world as an apparition of Mary?? Would Rome be that ruthless and cruel?? But wasn’t the ‘Holy’ Inquisition also for the very same purpose — the saving of man’s soul?

Imagine the panic and utter chaos from such an outrage as the world is caught completely off guard. Surely the mass media and the nearly one billion Roman Catholic membership will vigorously clamor it to be Mary. Russia will then be consecrated and become militantly Catholic. Who would be able to withstand, when the whole world will be overwhelmed and pressured to conform to Mary’s instructions and become Catholic? Only those who are firmly rooted in Scriptural truth would not be deceived and conform.

GOD SPEAKS

Consider this for a moment: God in His love and mercy has described for His people, given in Scripture nearly two thousand years ago, an exact picture of just such an event that was to occur in the end times. Doesn’t this strike you as marvelous and incredible? And God points out that the whole thing is a deception, and warns all not to be deceived by it. May we quote two verses? “And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men. And ‘deceiveth’ them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do.” (Revelation 13:13 & 14)

Dear reader: You must understand that we are living in end times. The time that God’s people have waited so long for — is not around some distant corner, it is here and now. You must not be deceived on this issue. You must study — study God’s Word; for within those pages only, is found divine truth. Only through those sacred words will you know what is of God, and prove what is the works of the enemy.

So important; so vital for understanding this issue and for understanding God’s plan of salvation for His people, that He has given to us three of the most extraordinary chapters in the Bible, (Daniel chapter 7 and Revelation chapters 13 and 17) that takes us, step by step, through the last four world empires of man, especially the horrendous and evil acts of the fourth, after which, God promises to establish His own eternal kingdom and then give it to His people. You do not need religious leaders and hired preachers to confuse you. God has given you a good mind. Then read it for yourself and know for a surety, what God has given you to know.

DANIEL CHAPTER SEVEN

As you read the entire 7th chapter of Daniel, you will notice “animals”, which represent world empires, coming up out of the sea or waters. (waters represent peoples, multitudes, and nations and tongues — Rev. 17:15 — or greatly populated areas) But what sea? The Mediterranean Sea! Winds represent strife and warfare. So winds striving upon the sea means the same as waters of a river overflowing its banks. (Jeremiah 46:7 & 8, 47:2 & 3) In other words, what is being described here is the peoples of the Mediterranean basin rising up to war, going out of their boundaries, in order to expand their boundaries, conquering and to build a world empire.

You can get the setting of Daniel’s experiences by reading the preceding chapters of the book of Daniel. Daniel is a Hebrew captive in the kingdom of Babylon, the first kingdom represented in his vision, and the dream of the king of Babylon, described in chapter two. Daniel literally lives through Babylon being conquered by the Medes and Persians, the second kingdom represented in his vision. The animals represent no other world kingdoms than Babylon, Media Persia, Greece, and Rome; even though some theologians try to twist and distort them to be modern powers, like the bear being Russia, with the intention of releasing Rome from being the criminal that God has so vividly described her to be.

A most important feature that must not be missed and must be emphasized strongly about these empires, is that as each rose and then were conquered in their turn by a stronger empire; the conquered peoples and its religions and cultures were incorporated and absorbed into the society of the victorious empire. This is not so for the fourth and last empire. The first three were conquered by the powers of man, but it is God who will destroy the fourth. This is a very vital clue that God has given to us so that we can absolutely know that it is the fourth empire, which is Rome, that brings havoc upon the world in these end times until God Himself intervenes and destroys it. As Daniel is shown the scene he states:

“I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame. As concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their dominion taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time.” (Daniel 7:11 & 12)

What makes the 7th chapter of Daniel so awesome is that Daniel is actually shown the judgment scene of God; describing God as the Ancient of Days, His very throne, and His Son, Jesus Christ, brought unto Him, and Christ given dominion over this world which shall be a righteous everlasting dominion, that shall never pass away and never be destroyed. And God’s people will then reign with Christ. Oh the great wonders that God has in store for those who love and serve Him. Who can read the 7th chapter of Daniel and not be deeply moved?

Another point that is stressed several times about the fourth and last empire is that it is “diverse” or different from the other three that preceded it. How? Well first, as we have seen, it is not conquered by man, but is destroyed by God. But mainly, it is different because of its wanton and vicious brutality and the way it attacked and spoke against God and destroyed relentlessly His people. So utterly terrible was the fourth world empire, namely Rome, whereas the first three empires were represented by beastly animals of nature, but the fourth, there was no animal in nature to even compare it with. So it was just named, the “Beast”.

But this Beast or last world empire was also different because it was to undergo certain changes or stages during its long, over two thousand year, reign. And each stage was more intensely brutal than the one before it. The first stage, known to history as pagan Rome, was terrible enough. It was pagan Rome that was responsible for the decree to crucify Christ and who sent Christians to their deaths eaten by ravenous lions. But pagan Rome was to collapse, which is represented by the ten horns or sub-kingdoms coming out of the head of the Beast. But notice! Another little horn comes up, that is now “different” from the first ten, and uproots three of the original ten, becoming more stout or powerful than the others. This becomes the Beast’s second stage, known to history as papal Rome.

It is this second stage of Rome, the papacy, represented by the little horn, that had eyes like the eyes of a man, that speaks great words against the most High and that makes war and overcomes the saints of the most High, that God calls out very specifically for a time period — a time and times and the dividing of time — for it to exist before losing its domination. So important is this time period that God refers to it seven times in the books of Daniel and Revelation; which will be explained a little later. But it is during this time that the papacy set up the inquisition to methodically butcher and murder God’s people. It even deceived the people of the world into thinking it had the power to change God’s times and laws. (Daniel 7:25) Which laws? God’s holy, moral, and unchangeable ten commandment laws. A look at any ‘Roman’ Catholic catechism and their worship on the first day of the week instead of God’s holy seventh day gives proof enough of this.

(Note: The last statement is Seventh Day Adventist specific doctrine that no other church or denomination teaches. Nowhere in God’s Word does it say we must meet for fellowship and worship on Saturday only! On the contrary, the Bible says, “And daily in the temple, and in every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ.”-Acts 5:42 How does the SDA church get around that Scripture??)

But God is not finished with describing this fourth and final world power to His people. And each time He gives a description, He blows it up, or magnifies its size and detail for each step as we get closer to the end of time. Like looking at a map of the world, and off to one side you’ll see a blown up size of a certain country. And then again, somewhere else, you will see a blown up size of a certain city within that country. Each is larger and more detailed than the first. God has done the same thing with His prophecies given to Daniel and then, five hundred years later, to the apostle John. We will now give our attention to the vision given by God to John, and specifically the 13th and 17th chapters of Revelation.

REVELATION 13:1-10

It is quite worthy and wonderful to notice, that the very first succinct words of John is to make it perfectly clear that the vision that God had given to him was the “revelation” of Jesus Christ — and was for the purpose to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass; and blessed is he that reads and hears the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand. Similar to Daniel, who was a captive of the Babylonian empire, John too was a prisoner, but of Rome, banished for his faith in God to the rocky and desolate island of Patmos. It is here under these stark conditions that God shows to John the terrible atrocities that Rome would later commit, but also gives John consolation by showing him Rome’s final end. As we turn to the 13th chapter of Revelation, it is here that God gives to us an enlarged picture of how Rome’s obsession for world power will shortly affect each one of us living today.

Even though it was five hundred years later, God began His vision to John just where He had left off with His vision to Daniel. Three world empires had risen and fallen during that time span, and the Messiah too had come as God had promised, but it was under the Roman rule of the fourth and last world empire — the “Beast” — that Jesus Christ had lived and been put to death. John had no need to be shown information related to the first three empires; they were past history. But it was concerning Rome’s future outrages against humanity and heaven itself that God wanted John and His people to fully understand.

Like the animals shown to Daniel, the one God shows to John in vision also comes up out of the sea. In fact, very quickly it is noticed that the “Beast” shown to John is actually a composite of all of those seen previously by Daniel — only in reverse. John observes:

“And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat and great authority.” (Revelation 13:2)

As it was emphasized earlier and was specifically pointed out by God in Daniel 7:12, Rome too had incorporated into her empire the peoples, religions, and cultures of the Grecian empire, represented by the leopard; the Medes and Persian empire, represented by the feet of the bear; and the Babylonian empire, represented by the mouth of the lion; as it had gone out to conquer the peoples surrounding the Mediterranean basin and they had now become a part of her world empire. And the Dragon gave Rome its seat and great authority. Who was the Dragon? There is no question who this represents, because God tells John in plain words that it is “that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world.” (Revelation 12:9) That in itself, should tell anyone what God thinks about Rome and all that it stands for.

The vision shown to John by-passes Rome’s first stage activities that were revealed to Daniel, and it immediately sweeps him into Rome’s second stage and beyond, graphically describing Rome’s terrible last ditch stand of global mass destruction. And the Beast had seven heads and ten horns — the seven heads again representing world empires, and in this instance, Rome is the sixth (Revelation 17:10 & 11) — and the ten horns being Rome’s division into the ten European nations. But as John continues to observe, he writes:

    3 “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.
    4 And they worshiped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshiped the beast, saying, who is like unto the beast? Who is able to make war with him?
    5 And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.
    6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, and His tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven.
    7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.
    8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.”

This is again Rome’s second stage, the papacy, or Catholic Rome with its popes; and is exactly the same as the “horn” power described to Daniel, that had eyes like the eyes of man, and that spake “great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.” (Daniel 7:8, 20, 21, 25 & 26) And as it had been declared to Daniel, it was now again being declared to John, that is; that Catholic Rome’s time as Rome’s second stage was ‘limited’ to a time and times and dividing of time, or forty and two months, or 1260 years; they all being the same period of time for Catholic Rome to rule before it was to receive its “deadly wound”.

The term “time”, used in both the books of Daniel and Revelation, means a ‘year’. For example, the king of Babylon developed a mental disorder and God made it known to him that seven times (or seven years) would pass over him before he would be restored. (Daniel 4:25 & 32) However, this ‘year’ was a year of 12 months of 30 days each to total 360 days. So a ‘time’, which is singular, meant one year. ‘Times’, which is plural, is two years, and the ‘dividing of time’, is a half of a year. So you have three and one half years of 360 days each, or 42 months of 30 days each, totaling 1260 days. But these ‘days’ were prophetic days — that represented literally, 1260 years.

This ‘time period’ is a very vital clue for identifying and recognizing that the “horn power” described to Daniel is exactly the same as the “second phase” of the Beast power described to John in Revelation chapter 13:1-10, because — both cover the exact same period of time, doing the exact same vicious work. It is mentioned twice in the book of Daniel, chapters 7:25 and 12:7.

In the book of Revelation it is referred to five times, in describing those savage years when the papacy, or Church of Rome, so relentlessly persecuted God’s people. Chapter 11, verse 2, God describes it as forty and two months when the Gentiles would tread under foot the holy city, and verse 3, when His two witnesses would prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. In chapter 12, verses 6 and 14, the Woman (the symbol that represents God’s people) flees the persecution of Catholic Rome, instigated by the Dragon, or Satan, into the wilderness where she is nourished there for a thousand two hundred and threescore days or for a time, and times, and half a time. And of course, Revelation 13:5, where power is given to the Beast, which is Catholic Rome, to continue forty and two months.

Surely after such persistent repetition, one must be able to see that God is earnestly trying to stress a point. If for nothing else, it gave to His people, who were suffering so severely during those times, the desperately needed hope that it would definitely come to an end; after the declared length of time. And as God promised; so the Beast truly received a “deadly wound”. Indeed, it is that ‘wound’ inflicted on Catholic Rome by Protestantism that so infuriates her, and prods her on into an insatiated obsession to regain the domination that she once had, but lost over two hundred years ago.

Of course Rome rants and raves at anyone exposing her unspeakable past. Not that she is remorseful or ashamed of it, but she wants to keep everyone deceived until she can spring her trap. But wait! It is not time yet for rejoicing. God has also promised that Rome’s deadly wound would be “healed”! And we today, are living when marvelously, Rome’s ‘wound’ is rapidly being ‘healed’.

REVELATION CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

To get a more comprehensive understanding of the whole chapter of Revelation 13, we will now take a look at what God revealed to John in the 17th chapter. As we do, it must be recognized that, like the “little horn” power of the 7th chapter of Daniel and the “Beast” of Revelation 13:1-10, that both represented Rome, so too, does the “Beast” that the Harlot Woman is riding on in Revelation chapter 17. God purposely used different symbols to identify and reveal Rome’s many horrid characteristics. And as we begin to compare both of these Beasts of Revelation 13:1-10 and 17, we first see that each have the identical seven heads and ten horns. But even better, the angel, in chapter 17, verse 7, tells John that he would tell him the mystery of both the Woman and the Beast that carried her.

Now the symbol of a ‘Woman’ in prophecy represents “worshipers”. A ‘virtuous’ Woman represents God’s people who worship the true God in truth. A ‘harlot’ are those people who have prostituted themselves out and fornicated with false gods or a false way to worship. But this ‘Woman’, or this ‘Harlot’, is declared straight-out by God to be “Mystery, Babylon the Great — the ‘Mother’ of Harlots”. And anyone riding on an animal is guiding and controlling that animal. Which being interpreted means, that the “Beast”, that represents the world ‘political’ systems of Rome, are controlled by the ‘religious’ system of Mystery Babylon the Great — alias, the Roman Catholic Church.

But the clues that show both “Beasts” of Revelation 13:1-10 and 17 are representing the same power, Rome, are found when you compare certain key descriptions given in each of the chapters. Chapter 17:8-11 reads as follows:

    8 “The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.
    9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. the seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.
    10 And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space.
    11 And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition.”

Three times God emphasizes in the above chapter 17, that this Beast “was”, and “is not”, and “yet is”. This is exactly the same, but another way of saying, what God had said about the Beast of chapter 13:1-10, that is — for forty and two months power was to be given to it to continue. This is the “was” period of chapter 17. After which, it was to receive a ‘deadly wound’, that would not kill it, but would take away Rome’s atrocious religious power and authority to dominate the world. This is the “is not” period of chapter 17. But the wound would also be ‘healed’ or its power restored. This is the “yet is” period of chapter 17. Actually, upon closer examination of these Beasts shown in chapters 13:1-10 and 17, we see that in reality they are exactly the same Beast, but each are shown from different perspectives.

The Beast of chapter 17 is said after its “is not” period, “shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition”, which literally means, once its power is restored, its evil work will be so terrible, (referring to the original Greek word ‘abussos’, translated bottomless pit), meaning that its evilness will be coming from the lower regions of the abode of demons; which fits it for going into perdition, which means utter destruction. And both Beasts, once their power is restored to them in its terribleness, in chapter 17:8 it says: “and they that dwell on the earth shall “wonder”, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world.” The key word is ‘wonder’, or marvel. Chapter 13:3 says: “and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world “wondered” after the beast.” And verse 8: “And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.”

As we come to verses 9, 10, and 11 of Revelation 17, God gives us striking evidence revealing who these Beasts represent that are described in chapters 13:1-10 and 17. But more than that, God reveals another power yet! First, verse 9 states: “And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.” And verse 10: “And there are seven kings:” — (or kingdoms) In other words, the seven heads represent on these two Beasts, the historical world kingdoms; and the ‘body’ of the beasts that existed was controlled by that Woman, or Babylon Mystery Religion, that sat controlling each head as it passed from one “head”, or world kingdom, to the next. But even better than the Woman sitting and controlling the seven heads, she also, as the Beast of the sixth and seventh heads, sits on seven mountains — of which the city of Rome, sitting on seven hills, is world famous.

Back to verse 10: “And there are seven kings: — (or kingdoms) five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space.” So John is being told that there will be seven world kingdoms, and regardless of what the names of the first five are, during John’s time, they were past history and had already fallen. But —and this is a most important clue — the angel says, and “one is”! So after five heads or kingdoms have fallen, the “one is” became the 6th head or kingdom, which was the one ruling while John was receiving the vision — which was Rome. “And the other”, or seventh head or kingdom, “is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space.”

To bring this all together, we find that John is being given a vision that represents that part of Rome’s history by a “Beast” that was to continue forty and two months “that was” the sixth head of this Beast. That sixth head was to receive a ‘deadly wound’ and became “is not”. After its wound is ‘healed’ and its power is restored and the Roman Empire is revived, it then becomes the seventh head and “yet is”. The world as yet today, has not experienced the ‘seventh head’ of this Beast. We are still living in the ‘healing’ time. However, the launching of the so called New World Order, come year 2001, will also be the same as establishing the ‘seventh head’. And when it comes, much to Rome’s disappointment, God says, it will only “continue a short space”.

But it is the 11th verse that is the most astounding; because it ushers in another head that is not seen among the heads of the Beast, that becomes an eighth. It reads: “And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition.” What is this verse saying? What power is this eighth head?? There are only two world powers that are declared by God in the whole book of Revelation that go into ‘perdition’; which is the same as the utter destruction of the “lake of fire”. And they are the “Beast” and the “False Prophet”. (Revelation 19:20 and 20:10) Its importance bears worth repeating. No other man-made world power is cast by God into perdition of the lake of fire, except the Beast and False Prophet. That being the case, then the ‘False Prophet’ is also the ‘eighth head’.

Much confusion has been intentionally generated around the False Prophet to throw people off track. One popular false claim is that the False Prophet is some man that will appear in the end times. Others teach that it will be Satan himself impersonating Christ who will perform end time miracles. However, with a little study, we find that God quite clearly identifies the False Prophet as the one “that wrought miracles before the “Beast”, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshiped his image”. (Revelation 19:20) Now that describes only one power that does those things, and that is found in the last half of Revelation 13, verses 11-18. And this is ‘another’ beast, or world political power — not some man or Satan impersonation.

We have identified the “Beast”, indisputably, to be Rome. Whether it was the fourth and last “Beast”, along with its ‘little horn’ power of Daniel 7, or the “Beast” of Revelation 13:1-10, or the “Beast” that carried the Woman of Revelation 17 — the “Beast”, expressed in the prophetic Scriptural term, means only one thing — Rome. And concerning us living today, it means specifically “Catholic Rome”! Anyone studying the incredible and awesome details that God has so graciously given to us to warn us of the “Beast”, and then denies that it is Rome, is deliberately ignorant.

REVELATION 13: 11-18

However, we have one last beast to identify. Not “the Beast”, but another beast. This is the ‘second’ beast described in Revelation 13:11-18. It is also called the False Prophet. Why? Because of its vigorous and deceptive work to revive and give life to the first “Beast”, namely Catholic Rome; even compelling the world to worship according to Catholic Rome. In fact, it works so closely with “the Beast” that God says it “exerciseth all the power of the first “Beast” before him”; so closely that, “even he is the eighth, (head) and is of the seven.” In essence, the source of power of the second beast, or False Prophet, literally comes from Catholic Rome. The ‘False Prophet’ then becomes Rome’s promotional agent, to work and stir up the whole world, whipping it into a frenzy, even to making fire come down from heaven to persuade, deceive, and compel the world to worship according to Catholic Rome.

It is utterly amazing how God could know and predict two millenniums ago, so vividly what is about to occur in our own day. But what is very disturbing, is how prophetic descriptions of this ‘second’ beast False Prophet points unquestionably to the United States of America. And how its work also fits the Occultic agenda for America. It brings to mind, a very startling statement, that we quoted earlier in the book, made by the 33 Degree Freemason, Manly P. Hall. He is known to be one of the most prolific writers in the world about secrets of the Masonic Lodge and is no doubt one of the key Masonic writers of all time. After his death, 7 August 1990, The Scottish Rite Journal, the official journal of the Scottish Rite 33rd Degree Council, called him the “Illustrious Manly P. Hall” and said that he was “often called Masonry’s Greatest Philosopher.” In his book titled, The Secret Teachings of all Ages, 1977, page XCI, he wrote:

“Not only were many of the founders of the United States government Masons, but they received aid from a secret and august body existing in Europe which helped them to establish this country for a particular purpose known only to the initiated few. The Great Seal is the signature of this exalted body and the unfinished pyramid upon its reverse is a trestle board setting forth symbolically the task to the accomplishment of which the United States government was dedicated from the day of its inception.

As our study of the American Revolution has revealed, there was only one ‘august’ body in Europe determined to sever the American English colonies from England in order to establish America for a particular purpose — and that was the Jesuits. And as for what the United States government was dedicated for from the day of its inception, it is boldly declared to us through the symbolism of the pyramid, capstone; and the all seeing eye with its caption, Novus Ordo Seclorum, or New World Order; that you see on the back of every American one dollar bill, which is the reverse of the American Great Seal. The designers of these symbols don’t exactly want to tell us the evil work of this New World Order. But they don’t have to. God already has! And we will allow Him and His Word, the Bible (they hate that book) to give us some clues to who this ‘second’ beast False Prophet power is.

One unique feature about the ‘second’ beast of Revelation 13, that identifies and sets it apart from all other world powers, is the manner in which it rose to power. Scripture says that it came up out of the earth. All other world powers before it came up out of the sea, or waters; meaning they rose to power midst great turbulence, warfare, and conquest of great populations. Coming up out of the earth, logically by contrast, would mean the very opposite. That it very quietly, and gently, even lamb- like, just occupied the land. But don’t let that gentle lamb-like demeanor fool you, for God says, it will also speak like a “Dragon”. However, there is another feature that identifies it, in that John saw it rising to power right after he was shown the “Beast”, or Catholic Rome, receiving its ‘deadly wound’. There is only one nation that fits these two descriptions — of rising to power without overthrowing another, and the chronology of doing it just when Rome was losing its authority — and that is the United States of America.

Most of the descriptions that God has given us related to the activities of this ‘second’ beast of Revelation 13, are still yet in the future. But as they begin to unfold immediately after year 2001, we will then know beyond doubt the unfathomable wisdom of our mighty God. In effect, it will cast God’s people into an unswerving allegiance unto Him and His undeniable truths.

There is still another feature about the ‘second’ beast of Revelation 13 that makes it quite unique and sets it apart from all other powers of the world. John saw that it was capable of making fire come down from heaven on the earth. To John, that seemed then as a miracle. But for us today, there can be only one explanation for this phenomenon. And that is a nuclear explosion. It was America that invented the nuclear bomb and America only that used it for destruction. No other nation has. And if we understand the word miracles, as being plural, to mean more than once, and considering the utter destruction that the book of Revelation describes is yet to come, then America will again use nuclear explosions, and a number of times, sometime yet in the future. As we see America assuming today the role to be the world’s super-cop, this is a good indication of where her role is headed for the future.

This chapter was titled Two Occult Powers United For Final World Control to emphasize the closeness of partnership between Catholic Rome and the United States of America in the near future. But from America’s very inception it was secretly a Roman Catholic offspring. And although the role that Rome has planned for America’s future has also been concealed, the graphic picture that God has painted for us in Revelation 13:11- 18 erases all secrets. Indeed, this is Rome’s “Grand Design” fully exposed! Certainly there can be no excuse for ignorance. But so that you can grasp the full impact of what God has revealed to us, we will quote Revelation 13:11-18 — not using the pronouns given, but the actual names of the powers they represent.

There is one item that needs to be made clear. In the expression ‘image to the beast’, the word “image” is a poor translation in this case of the original Greek word ‘eikon’. The application here is not some stone or metal statue, as many are led to believe. But as Michael Jr. is the spitting image of his father — the word image here also means “likeness”. So wherever the word ‘image’ occurs, we will use the word ‘likeness’ for a clearer understanding. Revelation 13:11-18 reads as follows:

    11 “And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.
    12 And America exerciseth all the power of Catholic Rome before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship Catholic Rome, whose deadly wound was healed.
    13 And America doth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men.
    14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which America had power to do in the sight of Catholic Rome; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make a likeness to Catholic Rome, which had the wound by a sword, and did live.
    15 And America had power to give life unto the likeness of Catholic Rome, that the likeness of Catholic Rome should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the likeness of Catholic Rome should be killed.
    16 And America causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads:
    17 And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of Catholic Rome, or the number of his name.
    18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of Catholic Rome: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.

A COUNTERFEIT DAY OF REST

How much more explicit can one get? These horrific events may be yet in the future, but the omniscient God has called the scenes just as He has seen them, so make no mistake, they will take place! And while the fury of Rome’s Grand Design is wondrously raging throughout the world, one cardinal issue will be brought to the forefront. Rome will rally the world to honor Babylon Mystery Religion’s most sacred institution of the Sun by demanding a universal “Sunday” law. And Protestants will lock-step with Rome as they both herald the benefits of keeping that day holy. But in spite of what the Scriptures clearly teach, Protestants have long perverted, manipulated, and wiggled around the Scriptures to stubbornly and tenaciously cling to Rome’s counterfeit day of worship — Sunday. And it will be their own undoing, as Rome herds them straight into her O.K. corral.

Speaking out for their own invention, who better than Rome herself, could declare that Scripture does not sanction the holiness of Sunday. One of the highest officials in the Roman Catholic Church, James Cardinal Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore, the city where Catholicism first received its charter for the United States, wrote in his book, “The Faith of Our Fathers”, originally published in 1876, pages 72 and 73, the following remarkable statement:

“A rule of faith, or a competent guide to heaven, must be able to instruct in all the truths necessary for salvation. Now the Scriptures alone do not contain all the truths which a Christian is bound to believe, nor do they explicitly enjoin all the duties which he is oblige to practice. Not to mention other examples, is not every Christian obliged to sanctify Sunday and to abstain on that day from unnecessary servile work? Is not the observance of this law among the most prominent of our sacred duties? But you may read the Bible from Genesis to Revelation, and you will not find a single line authorizing the sanctification of Sunday. The Scriptures enforce the religious observance of Saturday, a day which we never sanctify.”

Note: James Cardinal Gibbons was obviously ignorant of the Scriptures. Meeting for fellowship on the first day of the week, Sunday, was a tradition established from the time of the Apostles and the early Church.

Acts 20:7  And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight.
1 Corinthians 16:2  Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come.

THE NEW AGE MOVEMENT

Once Catholic Rome received its ‘deadly wound’, it then became imperative that she worked secretly behind front organizations and movements in order to set the stage for recovering her lost domination. She is doing this today marvelously, and on a grand scale. For while Rome is quietly warning and preparing her own membership for the impending global bloodbath, at the very same time, yet quite unseen, she is preparing the world, and working out her plans boldly through another very large segment of humanity. It is called the New Age Movement. And like European Freemasons that were told they were being directed by “Unknown Superiors” — so too are the leaders of New Agers under the direct supervision of their “Hidden Masters” or mysterious spiritual guides. Is this a coincidence, or can we see again the hand of the Jesuits?

As a brief history of the New Age Movement, we find that it has become today such a vast hodgepodge, complex, worldwide, networking of literally tens of thousands of cooperating organizations that it boggles the mind. However, it received its modest start in New York, 1875, with the founding of the Theosophical Society by Madame Helena Petrovna Blavatsky. But what New Age literature never tells you, is that Helena Blavatsky was a front, or instrument, for the Illuminati Freemasonry, who was initiated into the Cabonari by Mazzini in 1856. Blavatsky’s successor, Annie Besant went on to found a Co-Mason lodge for women, and by 1924 had no less than 442 lodges. On 19 February 1922, an alliance between the Grand Orient and Co-Masonry was celebrated at the Grand Temple of the Droit Humain in Paris. From France, Blavatsky was sent to New York, where in 1875 she founded the Theosophical Society. Among some of the members were high dignitaries of American Masonry such as William Q. Judge, Charles Sothern, Thomas Edison and Albert Pike, Grand Master of the Scottish Rite for the Southern Jurisdiction U.S.A.. Albert Pike, if you remember, was a Luciferian!

After Helena Blavatsky died, 8 May 1891, the organization continued to prosper under the direction of her two successors. The first was Annie Besant and then the torch went to Alice Ann Bailey. Alice Bailey’s work was immense. She organized the Arcane School, the New Group of World Servers, Triangles, World Goodwill, and assisted with a host of other foundational activities to get the “New Age” off and running. In 1922 the Lucifer Publishing Company was established to help disseminate her works. The name was quickly changed, and is today called Lucis Publishing Company, 120 Wall Street, 24th floor, New York, New York 10005, should you care to write or visit. It is affiliated with the United Nations, which in turn, is affiliated with the Wainwright House, 260 Stuyvesant Avenue, Rye, New York 10580.”

Both the United Nations building and the Wainwright House have meditation rooms. The United Nations building meditation room is shaped like a pyramid laid on its side without a capstone. At the back of the room where the capstone should be, is an eye catching occult mural. In the center of the room stands a four foot high Swedish lodestone altar. The Wainwright House meditation room also has an altar; with a placard stating that it originally came from and belonged to the United Nations building before it received its new Swedish altar.

The purpose of the Wainwright House is an educational program and conference center that provides seminars, conferences and ongoing core programs in the fields of health, psychology, business leadership, global issues, spirituality and the arts. The public is invited to join and be a member. It is in essence, an educational center to introduce the public to New Age theology and doctrines. Here you may learn how to develop your psychic ability, a course in miracles, Hatha Yoga, a seminar on Buddhism, meditation, reincarnation and past-life recall, and the Spirit of the Earth responses to the environmental crisis.

Take note: In 1991 the Wainwright House featured a lecture series of Jesuit Pierre Teilhard de Chardin. Jesuit Teilhard de Chardin’s theology is well taught there, and at least five faculty members that year belonged to the American Teilhard Association. Also in that year, they listed a faculty of one hundred and one members. Of that number, six were either professors, graduates or associated with the Jesuit Fordham University of New York, and another six were graduates or professors of other Catholic universities. The Catholic Church is well represented at the Wainwright House. Another prominent faculty member was the renown psychic, Juliet Hollister, who founded the Temple of Understanding.”

As you consider the overview of the New Age Movement, you quickly come to recognize that it would have been utterly impossible for one or three women to found and expand such a movement as the New Age, unless it had some serious backing from the power elite of the world. It did! The Roman Catholic Church through the highest officials of Illuminated Freemasonry — where behind that, you find the Jesuits. Some of the names of New Age leaders today, are those of some of the most wealthiest and powerful people of the world. But just as impressive, the New Age Movement has captured an incredibly huge audience; a group of people totally separate from the Church of Rome, who are seeking an occult, psyche, or paranormal experience, whose numbers even exceed the Catholic Church membership. In a very informative and well documented book, “Mystery Mark of the New Age”, written by Texe Marrs, page 157, he states:

(John Randolph) “Price, head of both the prestigious Planetary Commission and the Quartus Foundation, headquartered in Austin, Texas, on December 31 each year leads thousands of New Age churches, cults, groups, and organizations in the celebration of a World Healing Day (also called the World Instant of Cooperation and World Mediation Day). On this day, at 12:00 noon Greenwich mean time, hundreds of millions of New Agers and occultists from around the globe meditate simultaneously visualizing world peace and invoking their spirit guides, the Universal Force, or some other false deity to usher in the New Age Kingdom. The Planetary Commission reported that up to 500 million participated in this event in 1986, a mind-boggling 875 million in 1987.”

What Rome has been doing unnoticed, right under our very noses, is to bring the whole world to a crisis crossroads, and it is being done from two separate fronts. From one, through the counterfeit Virgin Mary prophecy, Rome is telling her membership to expect worldwide devastation because Russia was not consecrated to Mary. The other, is the New Age Movement. Through this medium, Rome has prepared the rest of the world’s inhabitants for global bloodletting by way of the Jesuits, via Illuminati — Luciferian — Freemasonry, through their well selected New Age powerful world leaders who are clamoring for a ‘population reduction’ from one and a half to two and a half “billion” people in order to preserve ‘Mother Earth’. But in New Age theology, the reduction of the world’s population of up to two and one-half billion people takes on a very sinister twist. And each time you hear a New Age leader calling for this massive earth purging, remember — they are vocalizing the mind of Rome!

In New Age theology, one of its doctrines is that for the last two thousand years, the earth has passed through, what is termed, the age of Pisces. At year 2001, we will then enter the “new age” of Aquarius. Thus the name ‘New Age’ Movement. New Agers are taught that upon entering the ‘new age’, their messiah, who they call Lord Maitreya, will appear and implement globally a whole new system — politically, economically, and religiously. It is exactly the same as the Illuminati’s New World Order scheme, except the New Age version allows Rome to express her Grand Design in a little more elaborate detail.

One prominent feature of New Age theology, that reflects the true sentiments of Rome, is that upon entering the “New Age” the whole world will go through a ‘Planetary Initiation’. And if for the sake of Mother Earth and the “Fetus” of New Humanity, World Healing Meditation does not produce the desired effect — then humanity must learn to eliminate its waste materials and poisons and give the Fetus proper nourishment or the life of both the Child and Mother will be endangered.” To put it in plain words, all who dissent the coming New Age, and the agenda it will be pushing, will be marked for extinction. Bloodshed, like a cleansing laxative, will bring a purging and healing to Mother Earth.” Actually, killing will become an act of patriotism — remember the French Revolution — even two and one-half billion people worth. And Christian fundamentalists will be a very special target! But since when did Rome ever have a conscience about killing?

YEAR 2000 ROME’S TARGET DATE

Christians, for years have pondered over the end time events revealed in Scripture that were to precede the second coming of Jesus Christ. The big question was always “when” — it would all begin? While the position of this book believes it is quite unwise to set dates, yet our Lord in Scripture repeatedly has admonished His people to “watch” — and pray. And today, for those who are watching and have discernment, Rome is almost bending over backwards to tell us ‘when’. Also Rome, before any great performance, always likes to set the stage with an extensive propaganda blitz to prepare the public’s mind. Before the French Revolution, it was the philosophers Voltaire, Diderot, Condorcet, Rousseau, etc.. Today too, as year 2000 unfolds, the church of Rome has much on her propaganda agenda.

To begin, according to Catholic news, Pope John Paul II will travel to Jerusalem in March, 2000. In Jerusalem, the Pope will go on international TV, calling for reconciliation and unity among the world’s three major religious faiths: Christianity, Judaism, and Islam. Year 2000 is also to be designated the ‘Age of Mary’, and is to become a crusader year termed, the “Consecration in 2000 Campaign”, for the consecration of Russia to the Virgin Mary. Of special note, the date October 2000 to commemorate the Virgin Mary’s apparition at Fatima, falls on Friday the 13th, which is highly significant because it was Friday the 13th, October, that the Knights Templar Order were first arrested. Will Rome cause the Virgin Mary to appear to the world at this date as a catastrophic event, and then declare her as Co- Redeemer with our Lord Jesus Christ? And will this then prompt the consecration of Russia to the Virgin Mary in preparation for the celebration of the capping of the Great Pyramid with a capstone New Year’s Eve, 31 December 2000, that will usher in the Triumph of Mary and the New World Order? Truly, the people of God will be soberly “watching”.

Over thirty years ago, a number one hit song, “The Dawning of the Age of Aquarius”, wafted sensuously over the media’s air waves. Even today, the catchy phrases linger in the brains of many who hummed it then; not having the slightest clue of what it was all about. Minds were being subtly conditioned — Rome’s New Age style! But when is the ‘dawning’ of the age of Aquarius? When the world enters the ‘real’ new millennium the 1st of January 2001, of course. And the credibility of Rome’s complete program and occult agenda, alias, her “New Age” Movement concept, rests fully upon that simple fact. And if you want the entire picture laid out for you of what is planned for all of us immediately after year 2001, including their time frame to accomplish their goal, then you are encouraged to research the several books that are listed in the footnotes.” For those who are under the illusion that they will be raptured out or that this reign of terror will pass over quickly, you are in for a startling disappointment.

In addition to the New Age theology that teaches that the age of Aquarius begins with the new millennium, the Vatican itself, through its Jesuit spokesman, Malachi Martin, is telling us plainly, that something extraordinary will happen to catapult, introduce and install the New World Order system in our midst by the end of this final decade of the second millennium. And for two hundred years now, we have been exposed to the fact that Rome has a work that is unfinished; represented by the uncompleted pyramid on America’s Great Seal. Is it just a coincidence that now, after all those years, we hear talk about setting the capstone on the Great Pyramid in Egypt — that would symbolize Rome’s Great Work ‘completed’? It is certainly something worthy to ponder on.

Very soon now, it will no longer be a mystery of ‘when’ these events will take place; they will have become a terrible reality. Where then, will each of us stand on these issues, when the onslaught actually begins? Quickly it will be seen that the New Ager’s counterfeit messiah, Lord Maitreya, is also the same person as the Pontifex Maximus pope of Rome, who then will take the reins of the New World Order. The deceptions will mesh wonderfully together, as the “World Harmonic Convergence” accomplishes new values for mankind in the cooperation, collaboration and unification on behalf of the “Spirit of the Earth.” For those of you who read this book, be patient, it won’t be long and you will know that it revealed to you the truth.

Also, it is only a matter of time when Pope John Paul I, old and tired, will succumb to his great age, and his mantle will then go to a more younger and aggressive pope. By him, a work will now be accomplished, known as the “Era of Reseeding” when major population areas will be ‘thinned out’ and the human population will be resettled. Finally, will come the “Era of the New Harmony” and the “Crystal Kingdom” of the earth will be set up. This is the glorious version of Rome’s final victory and total conquest of humanity. But there is one last crowning act that is needed to make this masterpiece of deception complete.

FALSE MESSIAH OCCUPIES JERUSALEM

The counterfeit surpassing all other counterfeits, Rome has now fulfilled its grandest dreams. The entire world lays in shambles at its feet. “Order out of Chaos”, was its beloved motto. Now the ‘great pretender’, the Pontifex Maximus pope declares himself to be God over all the earth! Not content with just being ruler of all the earth — but “is worshiped; so that he as God sitting in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” Only a Luciferic mind could think like that.

After usurping the very exalted position of grandeur, magnificence, majesty and sovereignty of God Himself — what other place would he choose to locate his Crystal Kingdom headquarters — other than where the God of creation has placed His own Holy name — Jerusalem; where else? Rome has always had its covetous eye set on Jerusalem. The Crusaders were sent there to conquer it, after which, the Knights Templar were named after its temple. And now the Pontifex Maximus pope, dripping in blood of the world’s innocents, claims this city as his too; to be the headquarters for ruling his New World Order.

Does all of this sound like some grotesque fairy tale or the terror of some fearsome nightmare? Oh my friend, how I wish that could really be the case; that we could actually wake up and none of this would really be true, and I could be called a liar. What I wouldn’t give, if I could make that be so. But for all the sadness and horror it brings, it must be acknowledged that itis the truth. Not because man says so, but because God’s Word has declared it. There is only one way to face the onslaught that is just ahead. We must fully trust our life into the hands of God, and then resolve in our minds that we are going to be killed; forgetting entirely the thought that we might be fortunate enough to escape. That is how thoroughly God’s people are going to be rooted out. Know for sure in your own mind — they can kill your body ever so dead, but they can never take your life — if it is in Christ Jesus. That belongs to God alone.

Very soon, God’s people are going to be confronted with the exact same experience as our Lord and Saviour. To know and look straight into the face of death — and yes, by the very same executioner — Rome. But our Lord loved you, dear reader, and me, and all, that He gave up His own life for us. We must now respond to that love and be resolved to die also for Him, standing firm for His truth, as He died for us. And Rome can not kill us so dead, that our mighty God can not raise us back up to life. Not the miserable life we know now, but incorruptible life for eternity. A quick calculation will tell you, that if one third of the earth’s population, or nearly two billion people, are going to be slaughtered, only a minuscule fraction of that amount are fundamentalist Christians. That means a huge amount of people are going to die that are not Christians. Sadly, beyond any comprehension, they will have died for a very lost cause.

From all the horror, misery, and bloodshed, people universally, will become utterly paralyzed from sheer shock. And to the overwhelming majority of them, sadly, this life is their only world, as they watch it being ripped apart; everywhere, nothing but chaos and devastation. They are terrified. They just do not understand! But there are a people that do understand; as they watch now with solemn awe, events occurring that they had known about and anticipated for many many years. This is what gives to God’s people “hope”. They know that God does not lie. God has given to His people promises, predictions, and prophecies that have never ever failed. That, dear friend, is wonderful, unselfish, and abiding love! — that builds unswerving trust. And no other promise is so deeply embedded into their hearts, than the one given that Christ will soon return and redeem His people out of this wretched world. It buoys their spirits, as it assures them precious ‘hope’.

Five hundred years before Jesus Christ walked the earth, God revealed to His people that Rome’s false messiah, in the very end times, would “plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas in the glorious holy mountain.” In other words, Jerusalem. (Daniel 11:45) What an incredible God we have! But notice how God describes it. He calls Rome setting up its New World Order headquarters in Jerusalem the “abomination that maketh desolate.” In fact, Christ Himself prophesied that Rome would invade Jerusalem soon after His departure from earth, which it did in A.D. 70.5 And this first invasion was to become a “type” for when it would occur again, with vengeance, in the very end time.

SIGNAL FOR JESUS CHRIST TO RETURN

But if nothing else about this book makes an impression on the reader’s mind, it would be well to never forget this one fact. The event when Rome sets up the false messiah pope in the city of Jerusalem, the city where God chose to place His own Holy name forever, will be the electrifying “signal” that shortly after 3 1/2 years, Jesus Christ will return to this earth the second time in flaming glory. At that time, (Daniel 11:45) “he (Rome and its pope) shall come to his end, and none shall help him.” It is immediately after that event, that Daniel, chapter 12:1 and 2, goes on to say:

    1 “And at that time shall Michael (another name for the Son of God, Jesus Christ) stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.
    2 And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.”

    *   *   *

    3 “Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence: a fire shall devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about him.
    4 He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, that he may judge his people.
    5 Gather my saints together unto me; those that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice.
    6 And the heavens shall declare his righteousness: for God is judge himself.” (Psalms 50:3-6)

    *   *   *

    14 “And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places.
    15 And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains;
    16 And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: 17 For the great day of his wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?” (Revelation 6:14- 17)

    *   *   *

    7 “And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels,
    8 In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ:
    9 Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power.” (2nd Thessalonians 1:7-9)

    *   *   *

    9 “And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God; we have waited for him, and he will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation.” (Isaiah 25:9)

What astonishing promises. What a grand climax! Can there be even a hint of a comparison to the phony bogus messiah, a mere detestable man, sitting in Jerusalem, compelling the world to worship him, because he claims to be God? What will this spurious sham do when the sovereign God of the universe makes His grand appearance in all His awesome splendor to claim what is indisputably His? There is no doubt what he will do. He will tuck his tail and hide, and be the first to run, with all his cronies quickly following, to the nearest underground bunker he can find. Very quickly, all will see how fragile this piece of clay impostor really is. For he will die on that day, just like all the others, who have rejected the great salvation of our God. This is that great and terrible Day of the Lord, when He said He would come and shake terribly the whole earth.

My dear friend, there is only one way of escape from what the whole world is about to be plunged into. And that is by accepting the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, who has paid the price for all of our sins. He surely did not have to die for you or me; but He did. And He did it for only one reason — because He loved us. It’s just that simple.

Survey the world today and ask yourself, what really is behind all the misery that you see? The murders, the thefts, the rapes, the broken homes and broken hearts? You know the answer. God’s appeal to us is not for dictating or ruling over us, but for the same reason you would forbid your own child to do certain things. It is out of love, knowing that the end result could bring harmful consequences. The miseries you see today are the lessor results of only the growing plant. Out of love, God has given us ten rules to live by that we might live without fear and in peace. Disobey those rules long enough, then they will grow and mature into ripened fruit — that the whole world is now about to witness.

You see my friend, you still have time yet you know. You know what I mean — for what you have been putting off now for quite some time. God is calling out a people. Don’t you feel Him gently tugging at your heart strings? Life is so fragile, you know, and after that, there is no reincarnation, no second chance; the time is right now, while alive, so I wouldn’t wait too long. To God: it makes no difference how bad your past life has been. You could have been the worst of the worst, but if you are now dead serious, all God requests of you is that you confess your sins to Him, and they will be forgiven — just like that! Isn’t that love? No, I mean — isn’t that astonishing Love? How do you know that God will forgive you? Because He ‘said’ He would. “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” (1 John 1:9) And God does not break a promise.

Won’t you right now then, give your life to Christ? Tomorrow may be too late. Right now, seek a moment of quietness, and ask Him to forgive you of your sins. Tell Christ that you want to be led by His Holy Spirit; that you want to put away your past life, and live now a life that will glorify His righteousness. That you want to be in His kingdom and for Him not to pass you by. Ponder the thought: “How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” Scriptures teach (Romans 8:14, 16-18) that:

    14 “For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.
    16 The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God:
    17 And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together.
    18 For I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.”

You must not be deceived by the grand delusion that is about to sweep the world. God is calling out a people to be Elijahs for the end time. A people that will not fear for their lives in exposing the man of sin. How else will many ever know and come to the knowledge of the truth, unless the people of God boldly give a clarion call, denouncing the great lie? May the reader of this book not reject that call, but join forces with God’s people now in their work and their sufferings; and also their eternal reward. May God’s richest blessings be granted to you for heavenly discernment.

Those who know the truth are not the same as those who love it.

Download a PDF file of the entire book of The-Grand-Design-Exposed!

All chapters of The Grand Design Exposed





The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 16 Birth of America — Orchestrated And Celebrated by Church of Rome

The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 16 Birth of America — Orchestrated And Celebrated by Church of Rome

Continued from Chapter 15 America’s Occult Agenda — Unmasked.

FREEDOM FOR CATHOLICISM TO FLOURISH TOP GOAL

Biding her time for a global holy war, the whole world is being set up for a massive purging, and sadly, America has been chosen to do the work. And by that same system of Babylonian Romanism that brought on the religious terrors of Europe of not too long ago, that were so bloodcurdlingly real, par excellence, with its Crusades, Inquisition, and instruments and tribunals of torture. No other organization in all of known history has ever employed such continued methods of cruelty and barbarity. And they were implemented many years before there were people known as ‘Protestants’. Terrifying people out of their wits as a means to keep them docile and adhered to her absurd false doctrines, cries loudly that something is terribly wrong. No wonder she can boast to be the largest religion in the world. She exercises control over her victims either by superstitious bondage or stark terror! And Romanism has the utmost advantage — teaching that it is not morally wrong to deceive, brutally kill and butcher to accomplish her goals. Not only true followers of Christ, but most of humanity, can’t even begin to comprehend such cruelty, and are horrified to believe that you have to whip and terrorize another into submission in order to keep them in the fold. Our Lord never so much as hinted at such a practice. To systematically torture another human being, is nothing less than Satanic.

The terrified people that were fleeing the European Continent en masse, were fleeing the oppression and persecutions of Romanism. Even the afflicted people of England who were fleeing to America, were fleeing from nothing less than a Church that had inherited and retained all the corrupt doctrines and severe intolerance from the Mother Church of Rome; but denied the pope as its head. Can it be conceived by any stretch of the imagination, that the ragged, tattered, tired, frozen, shoe-less, feet bleeding soldiers of George Washington, defending what they believed to be the liberty and freedom established by their forefathers, who had fled the terrors of Romanism in the Old World would have so severely suffered and died for the detestable purpose of reestablishing Romanism in the New World — unless they had been coerced or deceived into believing otherwise??

The American people were lied to and deceived right from the outset. The issue of independence was advocated by nobody, and a little earlier John Adams said that it would not have been safe even to discuss it. But as Patriots gained control, colonists were bullied into accepting separation from England, or literally losing all they had ever worked for and being chased out of the country. For the majority of colonists, even though they loved England, there really was no choice; they had to stay. Every calculated move of the Patriots was done with caution. Each step had to be developed, before going on to the next. This kept the American people deceived of their true intentions, to completely separate from England. This way, the general population stayed calm with the least amount of opposition. That is, until another crisis could be provoked, giving the propagandists new material to work with, so to clamor against abuses, and for giving support anew in favor of total separation from such a tyrant as Mother England.

The idea of establishing a Catholic colony among the Protestant North American colonies, with the intention of later separating it from England, was more than just a suspicion, as far back as year 1630, when the First Lord Baltimore George Calvert and the Jesuits began scheming for the Catholic Maryland colony. As briefly mentioned in Chapter 13, page 239, the suspicion was so great and so real at the time, that a convincing answer of rebuttal had to be given to it before the emigrants could leave England. As doggedly as the Jesuits worked to subvert and reestablish the Roman Church in the nation of England, there can be no doubt that it was always their full intention to do the same also in England’s North American colonies. That’s pure logic. And as obvious proof, in spite of the colonies being adamantly Protestant, who were ruled by the mother country who was also rigidly Protestant, the Jesuits relentlessly pursued to establish themselves, not just in Maryland, but Pennsylvania and New York, or anywhere else they could get a foothold. Freedom to function and flourish has always been to the Jesuits and the wealthy Catholic nobility an absolute top priority goal — bar everything else.

But the reality was, full freedom for Catholics to function in the colonies just could never happen without constant obstructions, so long as they were under England’s rule. The solution then, was to prod a movement that ‘appeared’ to be motivated by the Protestant colonists; that would cleanly separate them from the mother country. This was just the type of work Freemasonry was meant to do. And so well was this ‘appearance’ accomplished, that Protestant colonials didn’t even know what was happening even at the time of the Revolution —and very few know yet, even today. Because the true motive has been erased from history, the real perpetrators go unknown. It is only by recognizing that the American Revolution was Roman Catholic and Jesuit inspired, who worked through Freemasonry, as bizarre as that may sound today, do you grasp the full significance of the many elusive and strange improprieties that seemed to occur during those times.

THE LURE OF THE WORD “LIBERTY”

There is no better example of one of these elusive phenomenon than when someone in the Brotherhood of Boston’s Freemasonic Lodge ran out and screamed — England is going to take our “Liberty” away and make slaves of all of us! From then on Boston’s Freemasonry exhilarating rallying cry was “Liberty” — “Liberty”, that soon became the role model for all the rest of the colonies. The word “Liberty” then, came to be affixed to almost everything during the Revolutionary era. There was Liberty Hall, Liberty Tree, Liberty Pole, Liberty Bell, Liberty sloop, the Sons of Liberty, and of course, the Statue of Liberty, donated one hundred years later. And the story of the Pilgrims fleeing religious persecution in the Old World in order to have religious “Liberty” in the New World has been so well publicized that it has become a national heritage.

But it was in Boston, the Puritan stronghold of militant Protestants, that was selected to be the spearhead for the American Revolution. Here Freemasonry led the citizens to believe that they were defending their most cherished Protestant liberties; at times, almost in a state of frenzy. But in reality, they became gullible agents of Rome to proclaim the desires and sentiments of “Liberty” that would set free the very ones who were plotting, after the year 2000, the extermination of their own Protestantism. For if you remember, it was Charles Carroll the Immigrant, who when coming to Maryland, changed his motto to declare, “Liberty in all things”. And you may be assured that these haughty aristocratic Catholics, who were owners of vast acres of land and masters of hundreds of slaves, yet were a disfranchised people, understood perfectly what “Liberty” really meant.

In fact, to throw a little salt in the British wound and contempt towards Protestantism, these people, who under England’s laws were legally forbidden to practice publicly their Babylonian religion, very quickly after independence was declared, began to flaunt their hard earned glorious “Liberty”. It is recorded in the Catholic Encyclopedia, 1909, Volume V, Page 183, Topic Du Coudray, that “Congress was officially present four times at Mass during the Revolution, between the years 18 September 1777 and 4 November 1781, all being celebrated at St. Mary’s in Philadelphia”. For starters, that’s a pretty good ‘clue’ for showing what the American Patriot leaders feelings and sentiments were towards the Church of Rome. It also sheds some light on how from the very beginning, Rome involved herself publicly with the United States government.

AN ORCHESTRATED MOVEMENT

Up until the last Jacobite invasion attempt of England in 1745 to reestablish Romanism, it was always believed by Rome, that if England could be subdued, then the American colonies would also succumb naturally. But since England could not be conquered by force, then the American colonies must be separated from her by stealth. Knowing this, you see through all the deceptions and misinformation that Rome has so generously supplied to hide her tracks, and the American Revolution then, begins to be seen in quite a different light. For the struggle for American independence within the colonies wasn’t something that just capriciously happened, but was a determined and calculated movement, efficiently organized and orchestrated, not just within the colonies themselves, but very specifically from Europe, and in particular, France, and even England itself. And using Freemasonry as a Protestant Brotherhood front, Rome had her agents working and subverting proficiently in every nation to effect her goals. Separating the American colonies from Mother England was now Rome’s top priority goal.

In orchestrating the separation of the colonies from England, everything depended on “appearance”. It had to ‘appear’ to be a Freemasonic “Protestant” movement within the colonies. And as we have already seen in a previous chapter as part of that orchestration, Freemasonry established itself and saturated the British and American military, from commanders on down to the enlisted men. Also, the ‘irregular’ Lodge of St. Andrews, that was directly Catholic influenced and with its higher degrees, was put into operation in 1752 at Boston, that caused such a stir among the original English St. John’s Lodge. We have seen how this St. Andrew’s Lodge founded a sister lodge in Charleston, South Carolina, and later became the Ancient and Accepted Scottish rites, that went on to warrant many new lodges of its own, and among its members, were some of the most famous Patriots of Boston. But most important, to eliminate all appearance and accusations that the movement was Jesuit inspired or motivated, the Jesuit Order then, was allegedly dissolved in 1773, and ‘appeared’ to fade into oblivion.

Freemasonic activity in eighteenth-century Britain, just like in Europe and America, was networking and pervading the whole of society, shaping and determining public opinion. And it becomes apparent, that as the voice of the Jesuit Order ‘appeared’ to be silenced, Freemasonry rose to take its place, achieving the very goals of Jesuitism, without the hazard of being publicly incriminated. And there was no place where Freemasonry played a more major role to influence the events in favor of American independence, than in the top echelons of the British government and its military high command. The suspicion goes on up, even to King George III himself. We know he had three brothers who were Freemasons. But what is hard to overlook, is that Lord Germain George Sackville, who was Grand Master of Irish Grand Lodge, who happened to be court-martialed and dismissed from the military on one hand, but on the other, because he was a friend of King George III, became and served as ‘Colonial Secretary’ throughout the American War for Independence.

From the time British soldiers landed on Massachusetts soil in 1768, the British Ministry pretended a policy of Conciliatory Propositions, but in reality, that did not take a military genius to recognize, the mere presence of hostile occupying troops was enough to provoke resentment and hatred towards England, that begged for a Boston Massacre or a 1774 Lexington shot that was heard around the world. It was a stage setting that became a propagandists paradise. For the British troops served only to protect the English councilors and magistrates who came streaming into Boston for protection. The British army, most military men agreed, ought to get on with getting the job done, and crush the colonial rebellion, instead of protecting refugees from the Patriot reign of terror. But Britain had to ‘appear’ like a vicious tyrant who unmercifully oppressed its Patriot victims.

As the expedition to quell a few upstart colonial rebels was successfully prolonged into the ‘appearance’ of an all out war, it too became the perfect and ridiculous example of British military ineptitude. And it seemed even more ludicrous for a nation, that had only a few short years before had fought a war with France, and won for Britain the whole of Canada and practically everything east of the Mississippi River. The Encyclopedia Americana reports that after the French and Indian War, “During the ensuing 12 years British power in North America was at its apogee” — or-at its peak. But now the British superpower, just could not seem to manage to get her rebellious colonists in line.

HOWE BROTHERS DUBIOUS CONDUCT

In the long campaign of the summer and autumn of 1776 the Patriots had been defeated at every point. They had been driven out of Canada, deprived of the naval supremacy of Lake Champlain, defeated at the battle of Long Island, New York taken, Fort Washington taken, Washington’s army scattered, and the remnant of it under his personal command driven across New Jersey; and yet Howe stopped short, took no more active measures, followed up none of his advantages. Instead, Howe and his great army of thirty thousand men settled down for the winter in New York, while Howe himself passed the time in great luxury with Mrs. Loring and cards for his entertainment. Strangely, Howe made no effort to wear out the scattered Patriot commands or to complete and make permanent his conquest.”

Both Sir William Howe, the Supreme Commander of all the British military operations south of Canada to the Gulf of Mexico, and his brother, Admiral Lord Richard Howe, Commander of naval operations in the colonial theater, had already predetermined before coming to America that they were not going to inflict serious harm on the rebel colonists. Mrs. Johnstone, a good friend of Admiral Howe, who was Franklin’s sister living in London and believed to have been engaged in espionage, had brought Benjamin Franklin and Admiral Howe together pretentiously to play chess, but spent much time frequently discussing the colonists grievances and conciliation.” Admiral Howe’s naval operations during the three years of his command had in 1776, fifty-six war vessels, and in the next year, he had eighty-one. As a complete blockade, he could have placed them within sight of one another along the entire coast from Boston to Charleston. But he never did. When asked why he didn’t attack the New England coast and destroy the rebel privateers and incapacitate their operations, he lamely gave as reasons that it was too hazardous, because of the fogs, flatness of the coast, together with other very peculiar excuses.”

One thing the propagandists had shaped into the British feelings toward the American War for Independence; it was unpopular. Among the upper echelons of the British establishment, military, naval, and civic, including members of both political parties, the Whigs and Tories, resistance to the war was virtually unanimous — compliments of Freemasonry permeation. So when the plan was put forth for General Burgoyne to strike southward from Canada, while Commander Sir William Howe was to strike northward from New York and both link up at Albany — thus in effect, the two armies would cut the whole of New England off from the southern colonies — it is not surprising to find the complete campaign mysteriously bungled, resulting in General Burgoyne going to his doom and disastrous defeat at Saratoga.

At least the affair raised enough British eyebrows to result in an investigation. But like everything else at the time, that had to do with American independence, nothing really was accomplished and amounted almost to a comedy. It was reported that orders had been signed and dispatched from England properly enough by Colonial Secretary Lord Germain and received by General Burgoyne in Canada that got him moving southward. But for some vague ridiculous reason, because Lord Germain could not keep his carriage waiting, orders that finally reached General William Howe were both late and unsigned by Germain himself, but by a subordinate. However, it appeared that General Howe knew exactly what he was supposed to do even before he received his delayed and questionably signed orders, but had already made up his mind that he was not going to march north and assist Burgoyne.

Instead, it seems General Howe had collaborated with his friend General Carleton, commander in Canada, to purposely send Burgoyne to his certain defeat. Burgoyne, who was actually the innocent party in the scheme, became the scapegoat. When he returned to England, they placed the blame squarely on him, and was assailed with violent abuse, disgrace, and studied contempt, as the only man in English history who had surrendered a British army to rebels and militiamen. Evidence shows, that Howe and Carleton wanted him to fail. It also gave Howe the opportunity to resign his command without any personal stigma; something he had wanted for some time. A month later, his brother, Admiral Richard Howe, also resigned.

The Howe brothers, who were cousins of King George III, carried out to the letter, the policies of Freemasonry. And only a die-hard Patriot, could boast that it was their military prowess that won for them their independence. England was Protestant! And so it was Freemasonry’s policy to portray England in the worst light possible. With Freemasonry’s influence cutting through every level of British society, including both the Whig and Tory political parties, it affected the opinions of everyone. In the American colonies, before the Revolution began, there was complete harmony among the colonists in their loyalty to England. But from just a few Freemasonic instigators, the seed of discontentment was well planted. But they needed time to agitate and nourish the seed; allow it to grow, ferment, and fester into a general rebellion. This was Freemasonry’s objective, and the Howe brothers accomplished it perfectly.

If the Howe brothers had, before the rebellion was allowed to escalate, taken their thirty-thousand troops and eighty-one war ships and crushed the ringleaders and sent them back to England from the very beginning, there would not have been a Revolution. Militarily, it would have been a very simple task to do. Mysteriously, they didn’t. But being of the high nobility, if there ‘appeared’ to be a few strange improprieties, it all could well be overlooked. So with nearly half the troops and half the fleet, the Howes sailed for England in 1778, and left their replacements, General Sir Henry Clinton and Major General Lord Charles Cornwallis, to fulfill the next and last phase of British military idiocy in losing its American colonies.

FRENCH APPEALED TO FOR HELP

In the meantime, the Patriot party and army had been brought to such hopeless and miserable straits that many were ready to give up the contest completely; unless they could get some outside assistance. And their sad situation was the result of the very least amount of effort that the Howe brothers had used to bear against them. But rather than give up the cause, American statesmen Benjamin Franklin, Silas Deane, and Arthur Lee were sent to Europe as agents of the Continental Congress, unknown to the people at large, to put out feelers for a French alliance that would supply gunpowder, weapons, and military assistance.’ And as another way to add insult to injury, Americans now united themselves, 6 February 1778, with France, the nation that fifteen years earlier, they as Englishmen, had fought against, and Protestant England had always considered her arch enemy. The following year, Spain, Britain’s other major continental antagonist, also joined France against England.

It was only natural that the Patriot leaders appealed to France for help. Had not the English Catholic nobility always rushed to France to be consoled and plot new strategies, when they could not get their way in England? France was the role model for Catholicism, the stronghold of the Jesuits, where both the English and American Catholic parents sent their children to be Jesuit educated. It was the French Jesuits who controlled the Jacobite movement against England through the Catholic Freemasonry cover. So it is certainly no surprise to find that Benjamin Franklin and Thomas Jefferson became members of the French Freemasonic Lodge of the Nine Sisters. But even more incriminating this lodge became grand-mastered by Benjamin Franklin and was described as the “most mystical and esoteric of the French Lodges”, then the main link between the secret societies of Europe and America.

If it seems like this book is opposed to American independence and our American way of life, be assured, nothing could be farther from the truth. American Republicanism and its American Constitution are both the most elevated institution and noble document ever founded by mortal man. The harshness against the Patriot leaders, is not because they founded a Republican form of government. Far from it! It is because of their hypocritical, ulterior, and deceptive purpose given for ‘why’ it was created. It was their expediency. Their means to accomplish an end. And if the reader has any doubts as to whether the movement for American independence was a pre-arranged and well thought out Occultic Plan, then please reflect back on the Occult symbolism within the governing seat of Washington D.C.

As evidence to reinforce that truth, consider: That the Patriot leaders waited to declare their independence, not when there were 12 or 14 states, but precisely 13. From the date 1776 to 1789, the Patriots waited precisely 13 years to form this nation’s first government. It was precisely 13 years from the American Revolution of 1776 to the Great French Revolution that began in 1789. In the American Great Seal there are 13 leaves in the olive branches, 13 bars and stripes, 13 arrows, 13 stars in the green crest, and 13 layers of stone in the pyramid. According to Catholic theology, the Virgin Mary appeared to three shepherd children at Fatima Portugal on 13 May 1917, and for the next six months, she continued to appear on the 13th of each month, but on the 13th of October 1917, she then supposedly made the sun to dance.” The number ‘’13” then is significant to the Occult, Freemasonry, and Catholicism because if you remember, that was when the Knights Templar were first arrested on that day of great misfortune, Friday 13th, October, 1307.

BRITISH COMMANDER GENERAL CLINTON’S WAR POLICY

If the policy of the Howe brothers, by a show of great force and troops occupying colonial towns, was intended to intimidate, and with enough time, create antagonism, resentment, and contempt towards England, then General Clinton and Cornwallis’s policy couldn’t help but stoke the fires to white heat, provoking feelings of intense hatred that seethed for revenge. General Clinton and his fourteen-thousand troops, made his base of operations in the occupied city of New York. From here, he began a campaign of raiding parties assisted by the British fleet. The first raid was on New Bedford, Massachusetts, under General No-Flint Grey, where he destroyed over seventy large vessels besides small craft, burnt the magazines, wharfs, stores, warehouses, shipyards, together with mills and many houses. He then went to Martha’s Vineyard, Nantucket and the Elizabeth Islands, where he destroyed vessels, seized the militia arms, compelled a payment of public money, and took 300 oxen and 10,000 sheep, which were sent back to New York for the army.

Other raids during the autumn of 1778, were on Egg Harbor on the coast of New Jersey, an expedition up the Hudson, and then through Long Island, that inflicted heavy losses upon the country, not merely in the burning and destruction of ships, houses and stores, but in the enormous quantities of forage, and droves of cattle, horses, and sheep. All of this was done in the very face, and defeating every operation of the French fleet, so that its effects not only reduced the northern Patriots to a state of great despondency, but had the greater satisfaction of seeing them quarrel with their French allies. These sudden raids, that were so quickly and easily accomplished by the fleet with troops, could do their devastating work and escape before any Patriot force could even be summoned to oppose them. With the winter coming on, when campaigning would be difficult in the north, General Clinton now turned his attention toward the southern states.

Clinton selected Georgia as the best place to begin his southern conquest, as it was the weakest and easiest to take. By December 1778, Savannah was in his hands, and from there, he took complete possession of Georgia at his ease. South Carolina was now considered for the next object of attack. But all during this period, Clinton and his commanders continued on with their method of side war of raids, plunder, devastation, and destruction. Thousands of slaves were rounded up and then sold later by the officers in the West Indies. They spread their depredations as far as possible, with the burning of houses, crops, food supplies of every kind, slaughtering cattle, horses, and even dogs, and from the rich planters’ houses, they took silver plate, money, jewelry and other plunder that was carried off.

The plundering of the country was reduced to a system, where for a long time South Carolina became a frightful scene of anarchy and confusion, with plundering, murdering and confiscating. The devastation of plantations and homes was so complete that the line of a British raid could be traced by the groups of women and children, once of ample fortune, sitting by fires in the woods. In Virginia, Portsmouth was sacked and burned. Soldiers shot down unarmed citizens and were allowed to ravish delicate and refined women. Suffolk, Kemp’s Landing, Gosport and Tanner’s Creek were visited with similar devastation; everything burned and leveled with the ground and the neighboring plantations desolated and robbed as far as the troops could reach. One hundred and thirty ships were destroyed and 3000 hogsheads of tobacco. At the same time, the north also was again visited; West Point and Maine, along with Connecticut and New Jersey towns being sacked.

The British army, in spite of the French and Spanish alliance, could just about go anywhere it chose and wreck its havoc, and with such a puny resistance from the Patriot army, that in many cases, without the loss of a single man. Now all of this was done under instructions from the British Ministry sent through Germain and carried out by General Clinton and Lord Cornwallis. This severe military method had only one effect. And it wasn’t to foster love for England. England had now become truly the enemy; the invader, the devastator, murderer and plunderer. Its effects even alienated from the British interests all the hesitating class and many who were previously loyalists.” As a natural consequence, the extreme Patriots became more desperate and determined than ever, and their hatred of the loyalists increased, until they hesitated at scarcely any measures of reprisal and punishment. The Freemasonic plan, guided by Rome, to generate hatred towards England, was reaping its effects. Some of the worst atrocities of the war, committed by both sides, are recorded during those few years.

A year had now passed since Georgia had been taken, and with winter again approaching, General Clinton, with 7000 men, on 26 December 1779, sailed out of New York in personal command of his Charleston, South Carolina expedition. He began his proceedings by blockading the entrance of the harbor. Then slowly, but meticulously, for four months, he built siege works surrounding the town, cutting off all avenues of escape. Seven war vessels were brought within cannon shot of the town, and for three days, heavy fire from cannon, mortars and small arms at close range, brought Charleston to a surrender, 12 May 1780, inflicting on the Patriots the worst defeat of the war.

Charleston was not a large town, having at that time, only 9000 whites and 5000 Negroes. But it was known for its abundant commerce, refinement and wealth; which one slave for every two whites readily attests. Charleston was important because it gave the British instant control of the whole of Georgia and South Carolina, with good prospects of gaining North Carolina, especially so, when the Patriot army captured inside the town of Charleston, was practically the whole southern army. Clinton now sailed back to New York, leaving Lord Cornwallis with 5000 troops in charge of South Carolina. With the British now having gained the utmost advantage, while throughout the Patriot movement there was nothing but renewed depression, gloom, and another starvation period, it seems utterly amazing that within a year and a half, Britain would just give up the war like some beaten oversize wimp; unless it was all predetermined to be that way.

What is so incredulous, is the way England purposely allowed the war to drag on and on, when the most obvious opportunities to bring it to a swift conclusion were always resolutely ignored. Never mind all the asinine excuses that are given. You do not have to be too bright to see through the many improprieties as being the work of some hidden agenda. And just plain good horse sense would certainly tell anyone that it would have been far simpler, much less costly, and saved many precious lives, if the revolt had been put down right from the beginning, say, when the rebellious colonists didn’t even have gunpowder or the knowledge to manufacture it, not to mention the Howe brothers fiasco, instead of prolonging the situation till Britain was fighting, not just in colonial America, but now all over the globe.

France, the eternal enemy of England, was bold in her leadership of assisting the Patriots, and so began to vigorously attack British interests in the West Indies, India, and even in England’s own home waters, who then roused Spain to action to attack Gibraltar and other British possessions. Holland also opposed England, and Germany and Russia were appealed to by the Patriots. What began as a small colonial uprising, was now turned into a war involving all of Europe. It seemed as if it was being made to ‘appear’ like almost a replay when all of Europe was anticipating the Spanish Armada invasion of England 200 years before, with Cardinal William Allen poised to rush into England and declare a glorious Catholic victory.

But George Washington and his army at the time, were passing through a period of the greatest depression and helplessness. Washington had not been able to fight a battle for two years, and had even considered dissolving his army. His men were naked, starving, without pay, and were mutinying, and he was hard pressed to borrow food from the French and allow his men to maraud to feed themselves. But no matter how deplorable the conditions or how desperate their despondency, the Patriots always seemed to stubbornly hang on, even if it was by a mere thread. It was like they fully knew their independence was a guaranteed reality, if they just played the game and persevered long enough. They need not to have worried. Their miracle was waiting in the wings. He was the genius of British incompetency — and was named Major General Lord Charles Comwallis.

BRITISH MAJOR GENERAL CORNWALLIS’S FIASCO

We now come again face to face with another one of those British military oddities, that seemed to so doggedly persist only during the American War for Independence. Cornwallis was an extremely powerful man among the British aristocracy. But much more ominous pertaining to our study, was that the whole Cornwallis family was one of the most prominent in English Freemasonry. However, he was the subordinate of his commander-in-chief, General Henry Clinton, and as such, all communication to the British Ministry by Cornwallis was to go strictly through his commanding officer. But because of his aristocratic prestige, and on the excuse that it was more convenient and would save time, he was given permission that he could by-pass General Clinton first and then give him a report later. It did not take long for Cornwallis to have a better military plan that was quite contrary to General Clinton’s policy, because his was too slow, and was given full approval by the British Ministry and Lord Germain to override Clinton’s policy and execute his own superior military strategies.

Cornwallis in his subjugation of South Carolina; and the exaggerated impression of his victory over Gates at Camden, believed by the Ministry, so inflated his ego with such overweening confidence, that it put him in the envious position to undermine his superior officer. General Clinton’s orders were to secure South Carolina as the object of prime importance, not to be jeopardized for any reason. Only after South Carolina was made completely safe was there to be campaigns in the north. But Cornwallis’s proposal was for a more aggressive plan — to march into North Carolina and subdue it, then rally all the loyalists in the state into a militia, and with them, sweep into Virginia and conquer it. Virginia was the home of Patriotism in the South, and through it, Cornwallis felt, was the military key for conquering all the south. So the Ministry directed Cornwallis to disregard the plan of his superior officer, while they directed Clinton to support the plan and whatever was requested of his subordinate. This withdrawal of the Ministry’s confidence in Clinton, so disgusted him, that he would have resigned and turned his command over to Cornwallis right then, had he been near enough to him.

On the 26 September 1780, Cornwallis marched into North Carolina and occupied Charlotte. At the same time, Major Ferguson, with 1500 loyalist militia, moved into western North Carolina. Cornwallis was now out of South Carolina, who despised the orders that it should be his first and most important care, and when the word got out to the Patriot over-mountain men of eastern Tennessee and on the other side of the North Carolina mountains, they organized themselves to oppose him and Ferguson. They began by making a number of successful attacks on the garrisons in the interior of South Carolina, in Ferguson’s rear, and then they took up pursuit of Ferguson.

Ferguson knew he was being pursued and was in trouble, and sent word to Cornwallis for help. But what seems to be so militarily unbelievable, is why Cornwallis allowed a detachment of men to be seventy miles from his main body of troops to begin with, or even worse, when he knew Ferguson was in trouble, why he never sent him any assistance. Nor did Ferguson rush toward Cornwallis to be safe. The over-mountain men caught up with Ferguson on a small knoll called King’s Mountain, and approaching it Indian style, shooting behind trees and boulders, annihilated them, killing Ferguson and taking 600 prisoners. When word reached Cornwallis of the devastating defeat, he fled North Carolina in a panic, back to Winnsborough, South Carolina.

This victory so revived the spirit and enthusiasm of the Patriot cause that their raids and attacks on posts within the interior of South Carolina sent loyalists fleeing to Charleston. Cornwallis had to, in a great measure, begin all over again the conquest of South Carolina. He wrote to Clinton requesting a force of men, who complied and sent 3000 under command of General Leslie, who was directed to obey the orders of Cornwallis. He went to Charleston on the 14 December 1780, and afterwards joined Cornwallis in the interior. In the meantime the Continental Congress sent to the south three able and superb commanders, Colonel Harry Lee, of Virginia, the famous Light Horse Harry, General Daniel Morgan, who were under the command of General Nathanael Greene. Greene divided his forces and sent Morgan, with about 800 men, into South Carolina near the town of Ninety-Six to raid, annoy, make sudden surprises and escape.

Cornwallis was now compelled to do something to check Morgan, and so resolved to wipe him out and advance into North Carolina at the same time. He had just received a reinforcement of 1500 men under Leslie and so moved northward. Meanwhile, he sent Colonel Tarleton to make a direct attack upon Morgan to either crush him or force him northward, where Cornwallis with the main body would intercept his retreat and annihilate him. Again Cornwallis made the same mistake of keeping the main body of army so far away, that for Tarleton, it was useless. Morgan knowing that Tarleton was coming to attack him and having information of the exact disposition of his forces, retired northward. After marching, however, for two days, pursued by Tarleton, he decided to stop and fight Tarleton at a place known as Cowpens. Morgan placed well his 800 men opposed to Tarleton’s 1000. When the battle on 17 January 1781 morning was over, Morgan’s force had killed 100 Englishmen and taken 600 prisoners, with Tarleton barely escaping with his life. Another needless disastrous British defeat.

Morgan made haste going north where Greene soon joined him as they made a mad dash for the Dan River and Virginia border, with Cornwallis hot in pursuit. Cornwallis now exultant that he had chased Greene out of North Carolina, began to enlist loyalists into a militia. However, all Greene did was make a circle and reenter North Carolina and began raiding the loyalists militia, discouraging the recruiting program instantly. Cornwallis tried his best to corner Greene for several weeks, but Greene was too evasive and avoided battle. On 14 March 1781, Greene received 4400 men from the northern Patriots, and took a position at Guilford Court House where he offered battle. As soon as Cornwallis saw that Greene had chosen a battle- ground, he attacked him the next day. This was the hottest battle of the Revolutionary war, with neither sides being able to claim full victory. Cornwallis though, took a terrible thrashing, six hundred killed and wounded, including some of his best officers. He left the entire area, retreating to North Carolina’s seaport town of Wilmington.

Whatever was motivating Cornwallis, it certainly was not in the best interest of England. He was abandoning North Carolina, and even more incredible, he chose to abandon South Carolina, leaving the interior of both states free for Greene to pursue his work. It was not long that all the interior British posts in South Carolina were again evacuated with Charleston becoming a city of exiles, while everywhere else was in a state of anarchy. The fatal errors of Cornwallis were producing their natural results. Amazingly, there is more to the story. While in the short time the whole fabric of British military operations were being irretrievably wrecked by the folly of Lord Cornwallis, he was deceiving his home government that everything was outstandingly successful. In his letters to the Ministry, he describes his march through North Carolina as a grand triumphal progress, the Battle of Guilford Court as a wonderful victory, and his retreat to Wilmington as a mere continuation of that same fantastical triumphal progress. Cornwallis now heads for Virginia.

In response to Cornwallis, who had given the British Ministry and General Clinton the impression that both South and North Carolina were being favorably secured, the Ministry then directs Clinton to cooperate with Cornwallis in his soon invasion of Virginia by sending a sizable force there to meet him. Clinton again complies by sending Benedict Arnold, the American traitor, with fifty sail of vessels and about 1500 men who entered the James River during the last weeks of December 1780; which was before Cornwallis had his crushing battle at Guilford Court House in March of 1781. Clinton later sent another 2000 troops to Virginia under General Phillips. Both Arnold and Phillips conducted their destructive raids as far as Richmond and Petersburg, Virginia, and though Virginia was the most populous and wealthy of the American states of that time, it was unable to offer the slightest resistance. And when Arnold had been satisfied, he retired to Portsmouth, opposite Norfolk and established himself securely.

Clinton now, by sending out numerous detachments to Cornwallis — 3000 under Leslie, 1500 under Arnold, and 2000 under Phillips — had so weaken his own position, that the Patriots under George Washington were strongly considering attacking him in New York. And about now, it began to leak out that all was not so well with the wonder-boy genius in the South. Cornwallis, having full knowledge of the deplorable condition his campaigns had left the south, offers not the slightest assistance for its rescue and defense, but unbelievably moves into Virginia. And French money was on the way for the Patriots, and a large French fleet coming under Admiral de Grasse.

Cornwallis arrived in Petersburg Virginia 20 May 1781, to find that General Phillips had died a few days before, leaving him in full command of Virginia, the key to the South, as he had so often called it. But on the 26th of May he writes to Clinton confessing utter weakness, and the complete failure of the past winter’s campaign, which a month before he had described as “uniformly successful”. He makes a march of devastation through Virginia, his men going as far west as Charlottesville, where they actually captured seven members of the Patriot legislature, while the rest, with Governor Thomas Jefferson, fled to Staunton in the western mountains. Returning to the James River, Cornwallis wanders around trying to make up in his irresponsible and confused mind, a military decision for the best place that would offer a strongly fortified headquarters. True to form, like all of his military decisions, he chose Yorktown, the worst of all places.

Cornwallis, now literally up a river, watches as Patriot land forces begin to converge and surround him. He watches as the French fleet enters Chesapeake Bay and blocks off York River. He watches French troops being landed to join with the Patriot forces. In face of all of this, and with more than ample time to have escaped, he chooses to complacently sit until all ways of escape are virtually closed. Now this, you have to admit, is either the mind of a military idiot, or if from a Freemasonic viewpoint, the mind of a military genius. Whichever, the Patriot land forces, combined with Lafayette, Wayne, and St. Simon numbered 8800 Americans and 7800 French; in addition to the two French fleets of De Grasse and De Barras numbering 40 ships of the line, mounting 2000 guns and manned by 20,000 sailors was enough to bring the surrender of Yorktown, 19 October 1781, defended by 7500 troops and 840 sailors. The Freemasonic American Revolution staged show was now, theoretically, over.”

Did Cornwallis receive English condemnation or become ostracized for surrendering his British army to rebels and militiamen, like Burgoyne at Saratoga? Quite the contrary. He was given high office and honors, including the Governor Generalship of India within a year. General Clinton was so angry that he tried in vain to force Cornwallis to a duel. But he never would accept the challenge. By April 1782, Clinton resigned and returned to England. Also by April 1782, British Admiral Rodney literally annihilated the French fleet, capturing Admiral De Grasse’s flagship and made De Grasse a prisoner of war. The British still held New York with 10,000 troops; they held Wilmington in North Carolina; Savannah in Georgia; and most important of all, Charleston, which at that time was the Capitol, and to a great extent, the strategic position of the South. Regardless of still being a formidable force in the colonies, England called it quits, negotiated and signed the treaty of peace, at Paris, of course, on 3 September 1783 — whose American envoys had earlier announced that they would make no peace except with the consent of France. So by giving France her main object in the war, namely, American independence, the British Ministry then demanded great concessions from the French Court in settling the general European treaty.

Poor deluded France. She danced so wonderfully and in such perfect rhythm to the tune being played. Remember, the first Great Masonic Convention was held at Les Gaules, France in 1768; the same year that British troops were landed at Boston. In 1773 the Jesuit Order was allegedly dissolved. Year 1776 America declared her independence; which was the very year Adam Weishaupt founded the Bavarian Illuminati. Yorktown surrendered October 1781, and less than a year later the second Great Masonic Convention was held at Wilhelmsbad, Germany in July 1782. A year after that, the peace treaty was signed in September 1783. America now had her independence. France ceded to England almost all that she had won during the war, so that America could have that independence,® and now France was utterly bankrupt —providing the perfect catalyst that brings on her own 1789 Great Revolution. And all of this was mere coincidence?

ARISTOCRATIC PATRIOTS WITH A CATHOLIC AGENDA

There was no higher Catholic authority in the American colonies during the time of the American Revolution than the Carroll family; the buck stopped there. They were also the most wealthy and influential — and were naturally, as to be expected, Patriots to the core. But on top of all that, the Carroll family, through the Jesuit connection, more than anyone else in the country, had direct communications with the French government, and were foremost for being responsible for the alliance of France with the American colonies.

The Carroll family were more than just students of the French Jesuits. They became Jesuits. Anthony Carroll of Ireland became a Jesuit, who was also the private and traveling tutor to his cousin Charles Carroll the third, of Carrollton, while he was a Jesuit student in France. England later, became the Jesuit mission station for Anthony Carroll.’ James Carroll was also from Ireland, who after becoming a Jesuit, became a missionary for Maryland in 1749, where he remained until his death at Newtown in 1756, at the age of 39.15 These two Jesuit Carroll’s were nephews of a James Carroll in Maryland who, when he died, left them an inheritance that set off such an agitation in Maryland in 1750 and many subsequent years. Charles Carroll the second, was embroiled in this legal controversy as one of their acting executors. John Ashton, the nephew of Anthony Carroll, was another family member who became a Jesuit missionary for Maryland, till his death in 1815. And the most famous of all the Maryland Jesuits was John Carroll, who became the founder of the American Catholic hierarchy.

The picture that must be borne in mind and fully understood is that the Carroll family was much more than just some average close knit family, and even more than some fraternal brotherhood. The Carroll family were descendants of Irish kings. And by being born into this exalted and exclusive circle of nobility, it made them proud; very proud indeed, of their Irish heritage. Aristocracy then married aristocracy, as they mingled their blood and fortunes together to perpetuate their exclusiveness. Names like Calvert, Arundel, Carroll, Brent, Neale, Sewall, Brooke, Digges and Darnall were mostly all blood related in some way or another, and all became a part of that exclusive charmed aristocratic circle. But what fervently bonded them together was not only that they were Irish, and English, and American aristocrats, but that they were all Roman Catholic. Not just passive Roman Catholics, but Catholics that actively seethed with a grievance against Protestant England.

What rankled these proud, wealthy, and exclusive aristocratic Catholics; so that whenever they met, it was forever what they talked about, what they lived and breathed, plotted and schemed, and each had such deep sympathy for, was that under British Protestant rule they were denied their civil and religious liberties. They reminiscent the by-gone days, when in both England and Maryland America, it was their God-given right and natural heritage that the power of the government was in the hands of the landed aristocracy and they could worship publicly. Forgotten though, were the butcheries, massacres, and inhuman brutal atrocities committed for their Babylonian Religion, that compelled sane minded people to suppress such barbarous acts.

And so they hit upon a “theme”; a theme that stuck, a theme that bonded them together in great sympathy, every Roman Catholic who despised and detested being restricted in their ‘true’ Religion by commoner Protestants; who were nothing more to them than sects and heretic dogs. Liberty — Liberty in all things, became their theme and rallying cry for the Great Work, the “Grand Design” that would separate the American colonies from the mother country. So defying British law, Catholic parents sent their children to France to be Jesuit educated; that Order of priests vowed to exterminate every Protestant off the face of the earth. Then joining themselves together in support of American independence, 15,800 Roman Catholics in Maryland, 7,000 in Pennsylvania, and 1,500 in New York, spurred on by the 19 Jesuits in Maryland and Pennsylvania at the time,’ along with the Freemasons and ignorant Protestants, all chiming in together singing the battle-cry theme song chorus, of Liberty — Liberty in all things; free from the oppression and tyranny of Step-Mother England.

The three most prominent and active men in the Maryland Carroll family supporting American independence was Charles Carroll the third, of Carrollton, and his two cousins, who were brothers, John and Daniel Carroll. Their vigorous active role that they played in the American Revolution has been kept very low key historically, for obvious reasons, so that the Revolution appeared as a Protestant movement; surely not Catholic. Charles Carroll had been under French Jesuit tutelage for eleven years and away from Maryland for sixteen, returning home in 1765.

Daniel Carroll was also French Jesuit educated, and his brother John became a Jesuit, and after twenty-six years, returned to Maryland in 1774. John Carroll, the Maryland Jesuit priest, coming home two years before America declared its independence, was Rome’s man waiting in the wings, like Cardinal William Allen 200 years before him, only this time successful, to triumphantly celebrate Romanism over Protestant England.

CHARLES CARROLL THE “FLAMING PATRIOT”

John Carroll’s Jesuit education had prepared him for the work of expanding the triumphal Roman Catholic ‘spiritual’ affairs in America. But to procure that triumph, it was to his cousin, Charles Carroll of Carrollton, that had been Jesuit educated, groomed, and peculiarly fitted to play a part in the American Revolution’s ‘political’ affairs. The broad and thorough educational training that Charles Carroll received, both in France and England, made him the most educated and cultured man in the colonies during the time of the American Revolution.” In France he had met many political dignitaries, that as soon as the rebellion began, would be such valuable assistance to the American independence cause. One such man was the French Secretary of Foreign Affairs, the Count de Vergennes. In England he learned English constitutional history and law, and attended frequently the sessions of Parliament and heard many of the debates on questions of American colonial policy. He made the acquaintance and was a guest at the house of Edmund Burke, a fellow Irishman and British statesman, who so eloquently advocated independence for the American colonies.

Once back in America, Charles Carroll immediately plunged into politics, being elected to Maryland’s Conventions and Committees, distinguishing himself by aggressively defending the American independence position taken by the colonies. Through his comprehensive education, tremendous wealth, and his ability as a debater and scholar, he exerted much power to sway opinions his way. He gained the reputation to be Maryland’s “First Citizen”, and established himself, as one author described it, as a “flaming Patriot”. Charles Carroll was a member of the Maryland Convention of 1775, which adopted the “Association of the Freemen of Maryland”. The Association was pledged to an armed resistance to Great Britain. We have already mentioned the Continental Congress appointment of Charles Carroll and his cousin John Carroll as a committee with Samuel Chase of Maryland and Benjamin Franklin to visit Canada to secure the alliance of the Canadians in the struggle for independence. The committee was clothed with almost absolute power over military affairs in that country.

Upon returning to Maryland after his trip to Canada, Charles Carroll was chagrined to find that the Tory faction had succeeded in having a resolution adopted that declared a “reunion with Great Britain on constitutional principles would most effectually secure the rights and liberties and increase the strength and promote the happiness of the whole empire”. Further, the resolution prohibited the Maryland delegates to the Continental Congress favoring any movement for independence. Charles Carroll, and with others who shared his view, set in motion the process to recall the instructions given to the delegates while he was away and reversed them, which in essence, was Maryland’s declaration of independence. This was the work of Charles Carroll, and as a reward, he was immediately elected a delegate from Maryland to the Continental Congress.

On the fourth day of July 1776, the Congress of the United Colonies, meeting at Philadelphia, adopted the Declaration of Independence. Charles Carroll took his seat in Congress, July 18, and the day after, the committee of Congress appointed him to the Board of War, that consisted of five other members. This Board was entrusted with the executive duties of the military department. It was empowered to forward dispatches from Congress to the armies in the field and to the colonies; to superintend the raising, equipping and dispatching of the armed forces, and to have charge of all military provisions. It was the War Department of the new government. It was not until 2 August 1776, that the Declaration of Independence was signed, and Charles Carroll of Carrollton was among the fifty-six signers.’

Charles Carroll’s vigorous involvement supporting the Revolution, kept him an extremely busy man. He was forever on committees and back and forth to Maryland and the Continental Congress. There was a new Maryland constitution to be adopted. A committee of five “to devise ways and means to promote the manufacture of saltpetre.” There were constant communications and correspondences to the Commander-in- Chief George Washington, to France, and to Benjamin Franklin while he was an American envoy in France, and numerous letters to others.” He was on a committee that gave his support and aid to Robert Morris in organizing the Bank of North America that was to set the government on a sound financial basis. Carroll, with other wealthy men including Washington, sent ready cash to Morris to assure that the bank would be a success.

It is known that George Washington, Benjamin Franklin, and Arthur Lee all strongly favored sending Charles Carroll to France to open negotiations for a French alliance. “I am the one man that must be kept entirely in the background. It must not be known to a single soul that I am personally active in this matter”, Charles Carroll is quoted as saying. Without Carroll’s aid, the alliance could not have been brought about. Charles Carroll was even seriously considered for the presidency after George Washington’s first term, if Washington had not of consented to a second one.” After the surrender at Yorktown, the French troops camped at Baltimore, on the very ground now occupied by the Catholic Cathedral that John Carroll began to erect before his death, and celebrated a Solemn Mass of Thanksgiving.1 And when the Treaty of Peace was finally signed at Paris in 1783, Congress was sitting temporarily at Annapolis, Maryland. General Washington came there to submit to Congress his resignation as Commander-in-Chief. But for the celebration to commemorate the peace and final victory, festivities were held at “Carroll’s Green” on the Carroll estate.

These few examples show us clearly that there was another side to the American Revolution; a shadowy and quiet, but definitely a strongly Roman Catholic influenced, Carroll side. And history has purposely passed it over, while Protestants are in too great a stupor to fathom it. Perhaps, as the greatest commendation that could be given for the work of this book, is that it might inspire someone else, having facilities for a greater research than what this author had, to bring to light more valuable information on this vague subject. However, we have looked at Charles Carroll’s role during the American Revolution, but it is Daniel Carroll’s role that is surprising, because his is the link that connects it all together.

DANIEL CARROLL THE CATHOLIC FREEMASON PATRIOT

After the ‘Great Work’ of separating themselves, and gaining independence from British rule was accomplished, it was now necessary to form a suitable government for the new nation that would provide its citizens the guarantee of civil and religious liberties; which had been the real purpose of the Revolution from the start. The “Confederation of the United States” had served its purpose during the war, but all agreed, it had numerous shortcomings. So on 25 May 1787, the Federal Constitutional Convention was held at Independence Hall in Philadelphia to draft a new constitution, with George Washington chosen to serve as its President. It was recorded, “This began the meeting of one of the greatest sessions of wise men in the history of the world”. And two men, Thomas Fitzsimons of Pennsylvania and Daniel Carroll of Maryland, were among those ‘wise men’ representing their Roman Catholic constituencies.

Daniel Carroll, brother of Archbishop Carroll, was politically, in his time, one of the most influential men of his native State, even though his illustrious brother and cousin Charles, somewhat overshadowed his fame. Daniel Carroll had been a member of the Continental Congress, of the Maryland Council, and of the Maryland Senate, which at one time he was its president. As a member of the Continental Congress, he took an active part in the negotiations for the French alliance. After the Constitution of the United States had been framed, Daniel Carroll returned to Maryland, where by his efforts, the American Constitution was adopted by that State.

On 17 September 1787, the draft Constitution was accepted, approved and signed by thirty-nine of forty-two delegates present. Between 7 December and 25 June of the following year, even though there was much opposition and reluctance because the Constitution failed to adopt a bill of rights, each of the states individually ratified it” Those who favored the incorporation in the Constitution of a bill of rights that would include a provision for religious liberty, waited patiently for the opening of the first congress which would then present the opportunity of introducing the amendments which they favored. In the work of amendment, the Carrolls of Maryland were to play an important role.

On the 6 April 1789, the session of the first congress had a quorum in both houses to convene. George Washington was then unanimously elected first president of the United States under the new Constitution. His inauguration was on 30 April. The oath was administered by Robert Livingston, Grand Master of New York’s Grand Lodge. The marshal of the day was another Freemason, General Jacob Morton. Yet another Freemason, General Morgan Lewis, was Washington’s escort. The Bible used for the oath was that of St. John’s Lodge No. 1 of New York. Washington himself at the time was Master of Alexandria Lodge No. 22, Virginia. The new government of the United States of America came officially into existence.

Of the thirty-nine men that officially brought the United States government into existence, there is quite an array of them that were Freemasons. Of them, thirteen names are definitely known to be Freemasons, and more than that number, discreetly, have chosen to remain anonymous. But one name, surprisingly, or perhaps not so surprisingly, stands out. In spite of, and regardless of the pope’s anathemas and fearful excommunication that sends one to hell for being a Freemason, we find Roman Catholic, Jesuit educated, Daniel Carroll’s name among those who are the most prominent of Freemasons.’ How is it possible that Daniel Carroll — who represented the top echelons of the hierarchy of the Roman Catholic Church in America, whose cousin Charles, was the most vocal political spokesman for that Church, and his brother John, a Jesuit, who founded the new American Roman Catholic Church — can be a Freemason?? The answer to that question, solves a deeply hidden mystery.

However, it was not until August that the matter of religious liberty was brought up for consideration. Charles and Daniel Carroll both were members of the new congress. Charles Carroll was elected to the senate and Daniel Carroll to the house. Wherever the contest was to be, whether in the senate or the house, one of the two Carrolls was sure to be in the arena of action. The end result gave us as the first amendment to the Constitution, which reads: “Congress shall make no laws respecting an establishment of religion or prohibiting the free exercise thereof.” This was a day of great glory for the Carrolls and the Roman Church they represented. As another phase of the ‘Great Work’ was accomplished, it firmly established by Federal law “Liberty” for the Church of Rome to function and flourish in English America. And that opened wide the door for good things yet to come.

In a letter written some years later to George Washington Custis, the son of George Washington’s wife Martha, that he adopted, Charles Carroll said:

“When I signed the Declaration of Independence, I had in view not only our independence from England but the toleration of all sects professing the Christian religion and communicating to them all full rights. Happily this wise and salutary measure has taken place for eradicating religious feuds and persecutions and become a useful lesson to all governments. Reflecting as you must on the disabilities, I may truly say, on the proscription of the Roman Catholics in Maryland, you will not be surprised that I had much at heart this ‘grand design’ founded on mutual charity, the basis of our holy religion.” (“National Gazette,” Philadelphia, Feb. 26, 1829.)

In 1827 in a letter to a Protestant minister, Charles Carroll wrote: “Your sentiments on religious liberty coincide with mine. To obtain religious as well as civil liberty I entered zealously into the Revolution…

PATRIOT JESUIT JOHN CARROLL

As the Carrolls and Freemasonry were influencing the forming of the new American government that was brought into existence in year 1789, precisely 13 years after independence was declared in 1776, we find also a very conspicuous correlation between the launching of the American government and the founding of the American Catholic Church hierarchy.

For in that year 1789, John Carroll founded and laid the cornerstone for ‘the first Jesuit college in America at Georgetown; in what was afterwards to be the District of Columbia, and the college that George Washington’s two nephews, Bushrod and Augustine, attended.” And as George Washington was inaugurated the first President of the United States in 1789, so also was John Carroll elected the first Bishop of the Catholic Church in the United States in the same year. And as the jurisdiction of the first President of the United States was from Georgia to Canada in the north and from the Atlantic to the Mississippi, so too was the jurisdiction of John Carroll’s diocese.

Be assured, it is no coincidence that the American government, the American Roman Catholic Church hierarchy, and the Jesuit Georgetown College all mark their beginning from year 1789. But on top of that, it will be shown how a business venture put into operation also in 1789, with George Washington becoming their front man, enabled the Carrolls to have the American seat of government placed in their own front yard.

Now with a little discernment, you will recognize these little coincidences as, perhaps, telltale marks of the Grand Design — as the Carrolls, the Jesuits, and Freemasonry played out their roles. It then should become understandable why the Jesuit Georgetown College was incorporated in the District of Columbia seat of the new American government. And why the District of Columbia’s very name is given in honor of Columbus; that great Catholic admiral who allegedly first discovered America and dedicated the new world to Catholicism and the pope. And as we learn that Roman Catholics literally designed and built the complex for the new government, it should then begin to dawn on us who it was that masterminded the Occult symbolism that is flaunted in the city of Washington D.C.. Indeed, what our study has revealed, and as it continues to unfold, is that the evidence is overwhelming that Roman Catholicism was center-stage during every phase of establishing the new American government.

But first, let’s take a brief look at an ecclesiastical event, to catch a glint of some of the most super wealthy and powerful Catholic personalities in England participating and celebrating the longed for Catholic liberation that had just taken place in English America. The event is the consecration of John Carroll, the first Catholic bishop for the United States, who had been invited for the occasion to England by Thomas Weld, and John Carroll had accepted. The Weld family had been important in the history of the Catholic Church in England for centuries. Humphrey Weld had acquired Lulworth Castle in Dorset in 1641, and it had remained the ancestral home since that time. Thomas Weld, the sixth possessor of Lulworth Castle, was a personal friend of King George III, who occasionally stayed at the castle. When the first relaxation of the penal laws had come in 1780, Weld built on his estate St. Mary’s, the first Catholic Church built in England since the Reformation. It was in this church of Lulworth Castle, full to overflowing with friends, including Lord and Lady Arundell of Wardour Castle, that John Carroll on Sunday, 15 August 1790, was consecrated; the feast day of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin.”

This was no ordinary gathering of ordinary people. Rather, it was quite an exclusive group of fabulously rich Roman Catholics; owners of castles dominating vast acres of land and estates, whose owners were personal friends of the King and castles where the King frequently visited and stayed. Was King George III sympathetic to Catholic grievances too? Did he clandestinely give support to separate the American colonies from England? Being of royalty and a personal friend of the Weld’s, says quietly, much. John Carroll himself traced his own ancestry to the king of Ireland. But this special day was a day long strove for in the Catholic history of England. For ever since England had entrenched herself to be Protestant, England indeed, along with her American colonies, had become a Catholic mission, with the Jesuits in the vanguard, to reestablish Romanism once again among the English. And even though giving freedom to Catholicism in the American colonies was just the beginning, it was never-the-less a day of great satisfaction; a day of great joy to celebrate, as Bishop Walmesley, with Jesuit Charles Plowden and the Rev. James Porter as his assistants, laid his hands on the head of John Carroll and then applied the sacred oils liberally.

Jesuit Charles Plowden, who preached on that memorable day, when commenting on the American Revolution, said:

“Although this great event may appear to us to have been the work, the sport, of human passion, yet the earliest and most precious fruit of it has been the extension of the kingdom of Christ, the propagation of the Catholic religion, which heretofore fettered by restraining laws, is now enlarged from bondage and is left at liberty to exert the full energy of divine truth. Glorious is this day, my brethren, for the Church of God which sees new nations crowding her bosom.”

WEALTH AND POWER — THE TIE THAT BONDS

Seeing new nations crowding her bosom? Has not achieving fabulous wealth and world power always been the supreme motivating forces that have captivated greedy men’s mind since the beginning of time? In fact, it actually led to the invention of the Babylonian Mystery Religion; carried on today by Romanism. That false system of religion was conceived for one explicit purpose, which is the same today as it was anciently — and that is to exalt and secure for a few powerful men, elite overlord positions; ruling over and extracting untold wealth from the subdued masses. As the Novus Ordo Seclorum is put into effect, beginning after year 2001, the world will then understand exactly what ultimate slavery will be like ruled over by its Babylonian Romanish Religious masters.

In Revolutionary America, great wealth and power had concentrated itself on both sides of the lower Potomac River. On the Maryland side lived the fabulously rich Roman Catholic Carroll family, and those names that had married into that family. But from the very beginning, it was an area that was owned and developed by wealthy Roman Catholics; gentlemen planters who owned tens of thousands of acres and two and three hundred slaves to work the land. So dedicated to Romanism, one man actually perceived the area as a new Rome. In The Catholic Encyclopedia, Volume XV, Copyright 1912, Subject, Washington, District of Columbia, page 558, it states: “In 1669 a parcel of land called Rome was laid out for Francis Pope extending to the south of an inlet called Tiber. This gentleman, ‘Pope of Rome on the Tiber’ was sheriff of Charles County.” Is it a mere coincidence that the exact same area became also the very seat of the American government; literally the Washington D.C. of today??

Not too far from the area, Charles Carroll the second, anticipating rebellion against England long before it occurred, owned the Patapsco Iron Works, that his son, Charles Carroll of Carrollton had been the business manager of for some years. Their thoroughgoing practical knowledge of the iron business was a very valuable asset to the colonials, and the Patapsco Tron Works turned out excellent military supplies needed during the Revolutionary War.” No wonder Charles Carroll of Carrollton was appointed to the Revolution’s Board of War.

CARROLL AND WASHINGTON BUSINESS SCHEME PLACES U.S. CAPITOL ON POTOMAC

But the iron business was not the only business that Carroll was in. He was also a business partner with George Washington and other wealthy men for developing the waterway of the Potomac River. They felt the Potomac was the best access to the West and would increase, unlimited, the value of their land holdings when it became “the channel of conveyance of the extensive and valuable trade of a rising Empire.” The commerce of the Ohio River would flow down the Potomac to Alexandria and Georgetown; Georgetown being a town which had flourished during the 1780’s and soon would be the largest tobacco market in Maryland — all made possible by slave labor of course. Jefferson writing to Washington said, “Nature then has declared in favor of the Potomac, and through that channel offers to pour into our lap the whole commerce of the Western world.”

Across the Potomac, fifteen miles south of Georgetown on the Virginia side of the river, lived George Washington on his Mount Vernon Estate. Washington loved Mount Vernon with its ten miles of Potomac River frontage and 8,500 acres of land, that included five autonomous farms along with the mansion house, the home manufactures (including a mill), the meticulous landscaping, the deer yard and the largest group of slaves in Fairfax County. It is here that George Washington is buried, along with Bushrod and John Augustine Washington and other relatives.” But Mount Vernon was just a part of his over 60,000 other acres that he owned. George Washington was considered the second wealthiest man in the states, next to Charles Carroll of Carrollton. Yet he, and other wealthy men like Henry Lee, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, and George Mason of Virginia and Thomas Johnson and the Carrolls of Maryland had even more grandeur dreams; a scheme that would skyrocket the value of their land holdings many times over.

Delirious with ‘Potomac Fever’, these men envisioned Alexandria and Georgetown as a future emporium of commercial and political energy, tying East to West. In 1774 they had met at Georgetown to discuss plans for the Potomac.” George Washington frequently visited and dined at the home of Charles Carroll the second as they transacted business.” But their dream began to become a reality when they formed an alliance between Maryland and Virginia and chartered the Potomac Navigation Company. In May 1785 Potomac area residents from Alexandria to Shepherdstown in Virginia and from Georgetown to Williamsport in Maryland — attended the first meeting of the Company. George Washington was elected president and Thomas Johnson to the board of directors.” Between 1785 and 1789 the Potomac Company’s hired slaves and labors had cleared rocks from the river channel and deepened shallows, clearing the Upper Potomac for navigation. Completion of the locks and canal around the Falls still lay ahead.” But the end results of the construction of the Chesapeake and Ohio canal are yet visible today, should you hike those parts of the Potomac you can view the remains.

The zeal for the promotion and economic development of the Potomac left no stone unturned. Investors were appealed to. Through Jefferson and LaFayette in France, Washington even looked for European investment capitol.” Newspapers used to write propaganda articles that made passionate and unrealistic claims about the Potomac River. But tied to the economic development of the Potomac was very much the political importance of opening the Potomac corridor — which was put into operation on that magical date, year 1789. So extraordinary was the political importance that the human mind lacked the ability to comprehend all the implications.

So claimed those Potomac advocates infected with Potomac Fever; who also could not see another site worthy enough to become the seat of empire, other than a Potomac capitol. And their aggressive development corporation had a leading advantage over other communities which hoped to become the seat of empire. For the Potomac Navigation Company provided not only pertinent data and publicists, but also powerful members who served in politically important positions. What greater incentive could there be when it meant multiplying their personal financial gains beyond their wildest dreams; for Marylanders Charles Carroll, Daniel Carroll and Michael Jenifer Stone, and Virginians Richard Henry Lee and Alexander White who served in the First Federal Congress, to become effective power brokers for pressuring the feasibility of their own pet project? But most importantly, the company’s guiding influence and president until August 1789 was the developer George Washington; who then, 6 April 1789, became the President of the United States.

As this Potomac enterprise came together, it then conveniently launched its well publicized operations at the very time when American history records that during the debates of the First Federal Congress there raged two hotly contested issues, where emotions ran so high that it even threatened to break up,the newly formed United States union. The first of these searing issues, prodded with much Potomac Fever propaganda, was where to place the permanent seat of the United States government. The other issue, which was used as leverage to achieve the first, was the states war debts. The northern states had large war debts due to the Revolutionary War, while the southern states (except South Carolina) were relatively smaller. So the northern states voted for the Federal government to assume the states war debts, while the southern states voted against it. (This became known as the Assumption Act) On these two issues, Congress had reached its first impasse under the new Constitution.” How the deadlock was broken and the crisis resolved is quite an interesting story.

Some called it an intrigue, others a compromise. But by whatever name you want to call it, there definitely was a deal cut. George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, and the Carrolls, who had sought for seven years to place the United States capitol on the Potomac recognized the moment at hand, but the concern for discretion by these astute politicians mask their exact role. However, it is made known to us by his own papers that Thomas Jefferson, who was now Secretary of State, had called a private dinner meeting to seek some solution for the “present fever” with Alexander Hamilton, who was Secretary of Treasure, and James Madison, who was a member of Congress and who had kept the Potomac advocates well informed about the politics of residence debates that had raged in Congress.

Over dinner Madison agreed to provide the necessary southern votes to adopt a modified assumption. In return, Madison sought assurance from Hamilton, who was a northerner from New York, to influence the New Englanders so that the capitol would be placed on the Potomac. The bargain would relieve the north of their war debts and the south would get their capitol on the Potomac. After much maneuvering and wrangling, the Senate passed the seat of government bill in favor of the Potomac 14 to 12, and the final vote of the House to adopt the bill was 32 to 29. The package included the removal of the temporary residence of Congress from New York to Philadelphia where it would remain for ten years, 1790-1800, after which, it would then move permanently to a ten mile square site on the Potomac, that would include Alexandria in Virginia and Georgetown in Maryland.” Take note: All public buildings were to be on the Maryland side. Another interesting note: After Washington had passed away and was out of the picture, land ceded by Virginia for the District of Columbia, was in 1846, returned to Virginia. The District now consists only of the portion ceded by Maryland.

It is utterly awesome and marvelous how plans just fit into place if those plans are affiliated with the world’s supreme wealth and power of Rome. The Church of Rome’s mission and heartbeat for the American English colonies had always pulsated around the lower Potomac. It had been envisioned there as a ‘Rome’ on the ‘Tiber’. And in accordance with that, and what is planned for America’s future, there was no other place suitable for the seat of the American government but on the Potomac Tiber. And, in spite of fierce opposition, that is where it was placed. After the President of the United States, George Washington, had perhaps a sleight tweak of conscience as to whether it was constitutionally legal or not, which did not last very long after consulting Thomas Jefferson and James Madison, was assured that it was. On 16 July 1790, he signed the seat of government bill into law.

THE FEDERAL CITY — A “CATHOLIC” AND CARROLL FAMILY AFFAIR

What also is amazing is that the Carrolls are hardly known to history. Even though they were the actual power brokers, the movers and shakers behind the scenes, they were perfectly willing, and even insisted upon remaining anonymous in order to quietly achieve their goals. While George Washington was being made a hero, and was thrust into the fervor of national limelight, with all of America’s attention focused on showering him with glory and adulation, the true business of the Carrolls was going on silently unnoticed. George Washington could well receive his sacred place in history, and as John Adams declared —the value of Washington and Custis property had been raised a thousand percent? — but what really mattered was, Rome now, even though clandestinely, was pulling the strings. Once George Washington had signed the seat of government bill into law, he had complete authority over and responsibility for its execution. Almost immediately, the President appointed Thomas Johnson of Frederick County, Maryland, who had nominated Washington as commander-in-chief of the Continental Army, Rep. Daniel Carroll of Montgomery County, Maryland, and David Stuart of Alexandria as commissioners to superintend the planning of the federal city within the district. Quoting from the Catholic Encyclopedia, Copyright 1908, Volume 3, Subject, Carroll, Daniel, Page 381, you notice a rather conspicuous Carroll family involvement, where they always seemed to be in the thick of things where the federal city was concerned.

“The choice of the present site of Washington was advocated by him, (Daniel Carroll) and he owned one of the four farms taken for it, Notley Young, David Burns, and Samuel Davidson being the others interested. The capitol was built on the land transferred to the Government by Carroll, and there is additional interest to Catholics in the fact that, in 1663, this whole section of country belonged to a man named Pope, who called it Rome. On 15 April, 1791, Carroll and David Stuart, as the official commissioners of Congress, laid the corner-stone of the District of Columbia at Jones’s Point near Alexandria, Virginia. When the Congress met in Washington for the first time, in November, 1800, Carroll and Notley Young owned the only two really comfortable and imposing houses within the bounds of the city. Young’s name is among those assisting as collectors of subscriptions (1787) for the founding of Georgetown College.”

Quoting again from the Catholic Encyclopedia, Copyright 1912, Volume 15, Subject, Washington, District of Columbia, Page 558, it states – (author’s emphasis in bold):

“The States of Maryland and Virginia, in 1788 and 1789, had offered the requisite area, and the “acceptance of Congress”, under Acts of 16 July, 1790, and 31 March, 1791, constituted the District of Columbia the seat of the national government. The territory thus selected was determined as to its exact location and boundaries by George Washington: it included within its limits the flourishing boroughs of Georgetown, Montgomery County (Maryland), and Alexandria (Virginia); the rest of the territory was rural. The president was also authorized to appoint three commissioners to lay out and survey a portion of the District for a federal city, to acquire the land, and to provide buildings for the residence of the president, the accommodation of Congress, and the use of the government departments.
One of the commissioners thus appointed was Daniel Carroll, of the family of Bishop John Carroll, and one of the principal landed proprietors of the District; Major Charles Pierre L’Enfant, a French Catholic, was employed to furnish a plan of the city, and to him the credit of its magnificent design is mainly due; James Hoban, a Catholic, won by competition the prize offered for a plan of the president’s house, and the “White House” is constructed in accordance with his design.
The corner-stone was laid (13 October, 1792) by President Washington, who also officiated at the laying of the corner-stone of the north wing of the Capitol (18 September, 1793): the site which the Capitol occupies was part of the land of Daniel Carroll, and was practically a gift from him to the United States. In 1800 President Adams came to the city, the transfer of the departments from Philadelphia was effected, and Washington became the permanent capitol of the United States.
The first local authorities of Washington were the president, three commissioners appointed by him, and the Levy Court; the city was incorporated in 1802, with a city council elected by the people, and a mayor appointed by the president. Robert Brent, a Catholic and nephew of Bishop Carroll, was the first mayor, and was annually reappointed by Presidents Jefferson and Madison until 1812; in 1812 the duty of electing the mayor devolved on the council, and from 1820 to 1871 on the people.”

The federal city seemed almost like a “Catholic” and Carroll family affair when you realize that Notley Young and Robert Brent both had married sisters of Daniel and Bishop John Carroll. Notley Young even aspired to become a Jesuit. Daniel Carroll of Duddington, a cousin of Rep. Daniel Carroll, was the principal land owner along the Anacostia who owned large plantations in the Carrollsburg area of the federal city. And when the original bargain for the seat of government was put together, those who had gathered for the purpose at Daniel Carroll’s lodgings, were assured that the public buildings would be restricted to the Maryland side of the Potomac. In fact, Charles Carroll presented to the Senate a bill that reaffirmed the provision that the federal buildings ‘had’ to be situated on the Maryland side of the Potomac.

But to add a decorative touch to complete this success story of Rome, we must not forget the name of the artist Constantino Brumidi, the hired painter of occult pictures in the Capitol Dome, painted during the early 1860’s. Brumidi, a Roman Catholic, had emigrated from Rome where he had gained repute by restoring Vatican frescoes. He had been a captain of the Papal Guards during the revolutionary times in Rome and was a friend of Pope Pius IX?” In Brumidi’s art work at the Capitol, Gods and Mortals mingle in the Dome’s fresco. For example: Sandaled “Mercury” offers a bag of gold to Robert Morris, financier of the Revolution. “Vulcan” rests his foot on a cannon. “Ceres” tides a reaper as Young America, wearing liberty cap, stands near. Bearded “Neptune” and “ Aphrodite”, holding the Atlantic cables rise from the sea. Wise “Minerva” speaks to Benjamin Franklin, S.F.B. Morse, and Robert Fulton. And “Armed Freedom” triumphs over Tyranny and Kingly Power?” This is the same mentality that goes along with rest of the Occult symbolism found in Washington D.C..

As we have brought all of this so great evidence together throughout the proceeding pages of this book, we truly marvel at the subtlety and brilliance at which these folks have been able to pull off every phase of their Grand Design without so much as missing a beat. And then masquerade their tracks to hardly leave a trace. But what’s to be their stunning climax, now that they have the stage all set? Or what really do they have in store for us — the whole world — as they bring on their grand finale of the Grand Design? And just how will it all be brought about? In our next concluding chapter, we will let a spokesman for the Jesuit Order, a Vatican insider, tell us himself. But by a far greater authority — the Sovereign Creator God of the universe — He has already revealed to us what they are going to do. So put away your fear my friend. God is in control and will save us out of this catastrophe — if we will only yield our trembling hearts to Him.

Continued in Chapter 17 Two Occult Powers United For Final World Control

All chapters of The Grand Design Exposed





Evidence of Jesuit authorship of the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion

Evidence of Jesuit authorship of the Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion

This article was taken from chapter 2 of Leo H. Lehmann’s book, “Behind the Dictators A Factual Analysis of the Relationship of Nazi-Fascism and Roman Catholicism”

Leo Herbert Lehmann (1895-1950) was an Irish author, editor, and director of a Protestant ministry, Christ’s Mission in New York. He was an accomplished priest in the Roman Catholic Church who later in life converted to Protestantism and served as the editor of The Converted Catholic Magazine. He authored magazine articles, books and pamphlets, condemning the programs and activities of the Roman Catholic Church. (Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Leo_Herbert_Lehmann)

THE JESUITS AND THE PROTOCOLS OF ZION

– By Leo H. Lehmann

IT IS ADMITTED by all intelligent people that the so-called “Protocols of the Wise men of Zion” are criminal forgeries, and could never have been written either by a group of Jews or Freemasons. Yet their authorship remains unknown. The amazing part of it is that this fantastic fraud has succeeded in its planned objective– the ousting of all Judaic-Masonic influence in Central Europe by methods that would bring a blush to the cheek of a Torquemada. (Editors note: “Torquemada” may refer to a Spanish Dominican monk. As first Inquisitor-General of Spain (1483-98), he was responsible for the burning of some 2000 heretics.)

The contents of these alleged Protocols are well enough known, and have been broadcast by Nazi-Fascist (and Roman Catholic) agents in every country as verbatim reports—proces verbaux—of secret conferences at which certain Jewish leaders drew up plans for the formation of an invisible world-government. With the help of Masonic Lodges and the liberal, democratic, socialist and communist parties, these “Elders of Zion” are said to have conspired for the overthrow of all non-Jewish governments and to destroy all religions other than Judaism. Every despicable means to weaken Christian institutions is set forth by the imaginary leaders of this vast conspiracy.

All this is to be accomplished principally by means of the Masonic orders throughout the world, as the blind dupes and willing tools of this alleged super-imperialism of the Jews. Credit is claimed for the Jews in having instigated practically all revolutionary movements of the past century, assassination of rulers and heads of states, all the wars, civil, racial and international, and all the upheavals in and throughout the nations—from the Protestant Reformation to the economic conditions that resulted in our business depression. Behind it all there is pictured the cold calculation, the unscrupulous cunning and murderous fanaticism of these “Elders of Zion.” Protocol One tells of a vast army of spies and secret agents, well supplied with funds, who bore from within and create dissension and revolution in all countries. Support of anarchist, communist and socialist movements for the destruction of Christian civilization is outlined in Protocol Three; also the debasement and ruin of the currency system, leading to a world-wide economic crisis. Universal war against any nation or group of nations which fails to respond, is planned in Protocol Seven. Protocol Ten contains particulars how all morality is to be undermined and leading statesmen blackmailed, compromised and calumniated in order to force them to serve the ends of the conspirators.

The secret conclave, at which these monstrous plans were purported to have been drawn up, is said to have been held under the auspices of “one of the most influential and most highly initiated leaders of Freemasonry”; they are also said to have been “signed by representatives of Zion of the Thirty-Third Degree.”

No group or organization could ever be as evil and satanic as these Judaic-Masonic “Elders of Zion” picture themselves to be. They are the apotheosis of the anti-Christ, and could have been conjured up only by theological minds imbued with the fearful expectation of the eventual coming of an anti-Christ.

It must be admitted that there, is a certain similarity between this revolutionary plan of action and the Bolshevist program that followed the assassination of the Czar of Russia and the overthrow of the Kerensky regime. But of the seventeen members of the Council of People’s Commissars of the Soviet government at that time, only one, Trotsky, was a Jew. Neither have the Masons ever been the least bit influential in Russia, either under the Czar or the Soviets. A world-wide economic depression also has since happened, somewhat similar to that allegedly planned by these elders of Zion. By no means, however, have the Jews and Masons ever so completely controlled the world’s finances. They suffered as much as others as a result of the economic debacle in 1929.

The Nazi-Fascists, who have successfully exploited these Protocols to their great advantage, and who have used these criminal forgeries to attain their primary objective, might well be accused of their authorship. But their publication antedated the rise of Fascism by a quarter of a century, when Hitler and Mussolini were youngsters learning their multiplication tables in school, and Franco babbling his “Hail Marys” at his mother’s knee.

Now, authorship of an anonymous document is best discovered from the document itself—by the cause it favors and by the enemies it depicts. These will appear even if placed in reverse. A clear sample of this can be seen from such an analysis of a part of these Protocols of Zion which I have before me. It is a reprint from The Catholic Gazette, of February, 1936, a monthly publication of the Catholic Missionary Society of London, England. Space limits permit the quotation of only parts of this nefarious document.

The Judaic-Masonic conspirators are speaking:

“As long as there remains among the Gentiles any moral conception of the social order, and until all faith, patriotism, and dignity are uprooted, our reign over the world shall not come. . . .

“We have still a long way to go before we can overthrow our main opponent, the Catholic Church. . . .

“We must always bear in mind that the Catholic Church is the only institution which has stood, and which will as long as it remains in existence, stand in our way. The Catholic Church, with her methodical work and her edifying and moral teachings, will always keep her children in such a state of mind as to make them too self-respecting to yield to our domination, and to bow before our future king of Israel. . . .

“That is why we have been striving to discover the best way of shaking the Catholic Church to her very foundations. . . .

“We have blackened the Catholic Church with the most ignominious calmunies; we have stained her history and disgraced even her noblest activities. We have imputed to her the wrongs of her enemies, and have thus brought these latter to stand more closely by our side. . . . We have turned her Clergy into objects of hatred and ridicule, we have subjected them to the contempt of the crowd. . . . We have caused the practice of the Catholic Religion to be considered out of date and a mere waste of time. . . .

“One of the many triumphs of our Freemasonry is that those Gentiles who become members of our Lodges, should never suspect that we are using them to build their own jails, upon whose terraces we shall erect the throne of our Universal King of Israel. . . .

“So far, we have considered our strategy in our attacks upon the Catholic Church from the outside. . . . Let us now explain how we have gone further in our work, to hasten the ruin of the Catholic Church . . . and how we have brought even some of her Clergy to become pioneers of our cause.

“We have induced some of our children to join the Catholic body, with the explicit intimation that they should work in a still more efficient way for the disintegration of the Catholic Church. . . .

“We are the Fathers of all Revolutions—even of those which sometimes happen to turn against us. We are the supreme Masters of Peace and War. We can boast of being the Creators of the REFORMATION! (sic). Calvin was one of our Children; he was of Jewish descent, and was entrusted by Jewish authority and encouraged with Jewish finance to draft his scheme in the Reformation.

“Martin Luther yielded to the influence of his Jewish friends, and again, by Jewish authority and with Jewish finance, his plot against the Catholic Church met with success. . . .

“Thanks to our propaganda, to our theories of LIBERALISM and to our MISREPRESENTATIONS OF FREEDOM (sic), the minds of many among the Gentiles were ready to welcome the Reformation. They separated from the Church to fall into our snare. And thus the Catholic Church has been sensibly weakened, and her authority over the Kings of the Gentiles has been reduced almost to naught. . . .

“We are grateful to PROTESTANTS for their loyalty to our wishes— although most of them are, in the sincerity of their faith, unaware of their loyalty to us. . . .

“France, with her Masonic government, is under our thumb. England, in her dependence upon our finance, is under our heel; and in her Protestantism is our hope for the destruction of the Catholic Church. Spain and Mexico are but toys in our hands. And many other countries, including the U.S.A., have already fallen before our scheming. . . .

“Likewise, as regards our diplomatic plans and the power of our secret societies, there is no organization to equal us. The Jesuits are the only ones to compare with us. But we have succeeded in discrediting them, . . . for they are a visible organization, whereas we are safely hidden under cover of our secret societies.

“But the Catholic Church is still alive. …”

“We must destroy her without the least delay and without the slightest mercy. . . . Let us intensify our activities, in poisoning the morality of the Gentiles. Let us spread the spirit of revolution in the minds of the people. They must be made to despise Patriotism and the love of family, to consider their faith as a humbug. . . . Let us make it impossible for Christians outside the Catholic Church to be reunited to that Church, otherwise the greatest obstruction to oar domination will be strengthened and all our work undone. . . .

“Let us remember that as long as there still remain active enemies of the Catholic Church, we may hope to, become Masters of the World.

. . . And let us remember always that the future Jewish King will never reign in the world before the Pope in Rome is dethroned. . . .

“When the time comes and the power of the Pope shall at last be broken, the fingers of an invisible hand will call the attention of the masses of the people to the court of the Sovereign Pontiff to let them know that we have completely undermined the power of the Papacy. . . The King of the Jews will then be the real Pope and the Father of the Jewish World-Church.”

When all this is placed in reverse, the following appears:

The Catholic Church is the only upholder of morality, the social order, faith, patriotism and dignity. . . .

The Catholic Church is the only institution which has stood, and which will always stand, in the way of anti-Christ.

The Catholic Church is the great exemplar of methodical work, edifying and moral teachings; she always keeps her children self-respecting, and will never bow to satanic allurements.

Only when Catholics become ashamed of professing the precepts of the Church and obeying its commands, shall we have the spread of revolt and false liberalism.

The Catholic Church has been blackened by the most ignominious calumnies, her history has been stained, and her noblest activities disgraced. The practices of the Catholic Church are not out of date or a mere waste of time.

Freemasonry is allied with Satan against the Catholic Church. Not all priests are to be trusted; liberal Catholic priests only serve the work of the devil.

The Reformation was the work of evil conspirators, Calvin and Luther were financed by them to overthrow the Catholic Church.

Freedom and liberty are mere representations of good. Protestants have unwittingly helped to bring all the evils into our present world. Protestant England aims to destroy the Catholic Church. All that may happen in Spain and Mexico is a part of a plot against the Catholic religion.

The Jesuits are not an underhand organization, but all they do is open and above board. The Jesuits are the only organization, however, who can defeat the force of evil in the world.

FINALLY: As long as the Pope remains on his throne in Rome the world is safe. . . .

This is exactly what is taught in all Catholic schools. Every retreat and mission given to priests and lay people begins with St. Ignatius’ picture of “The Two Camps”—the Catholic Church led by God on one hill, and a combination of Protestants, Jews, Masons, communists, socialists and atheists on the other led by Satan.

And all of this is to be found again in Father Coughlin’s Social Justice magazine. In its issue of February 5, 1940, for instance, he reiterates that the Catholic Church is “the ideal Christian Front” and proclaims that all those opposed to, or not with, it belong to anti-Christian groups which will soon “appear incarnated in the person of Anti-Christ himself.” He says that “lay Christian leadership of social matters is to be condemned.” In the same issue a special correspondent of his magazine in Rome writes an article that the “Only Hope of Christian Europe Lies in Rome,” and that Europe can be saved only by the resoration of the Holy Roman Empire; that England, “who more than any other country now represents the neo-Judaic, anti-Catholic spirit,” will be destroyed by Germany and Italy. In another part of this issue, liberal Catholic priests, like Msgr. John A. Ryan, are called “Hireling Clergy” paid by left-wing revolutionary groups. Towards the end is a trick questionnaire which implies twenty answers aimed to secure a poll from its readers which will be condemnatory of democracy.

Although first published in Russia in 1903, the Protocols of Zion had their origin in France and date from the Dreyfus Affair, of which the Jesuits were the chief instigators. They were planned also first to take effect in France, by the overthrow of the “Judaic- Masonic” government of the French Republic. But the discovery of the gigantic fraud of Leo Taxil, who had been openly supported by the Jesuits, the concluding of the Franco-Russian alliance, along with the Vatican’s difficulties with the French government at that time, made it more opportune to have them appear first in Russia.

These Protocols of supposedly Jewish leaders are not the first documents of their kind fabricated by the Jesuits.

For over a hundred years before these Protocols appeared, the Jesuits had continued to make use of a similar fraud called The Secrets of the Elders of Bourg-Fontaine against Jansenism—an anti-Jesuit French Catholic movement among the secular clergy. The analogy between the two forgeries is perfect—the secret assemblage in the forest of Bourg-Fontaine; the plan of the “conspirators” to destroy the Papacy and establish religious tolerance among all nations; the alleged plot against Throne and Altar, and the setting up of a world-government in opposition to the Catholic Church. There is the same dramatization of the negative pole of the historic evolution of the world, in order to bring out, by contrast, the positive Christian [Catholic] pole, around which all conservative forces—the monarchy, the aristocracy, the army, the clergy—must gather to save the world from Satan’s onslaught.

Analyzing, therefore, the ends to be attained by these Protocols of Zion, the means to be employed, the forces depicted as evil and those to be considered good, we must reach the conclusion that only to those whose objectives these forgeries were clearly intended to serve, can their authorship be attributed.




The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 15 America’s Occult Agenda — Unmasked

The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 15 America’s Occult Agenda — Unmasked

Continued from Chapter 14 Jesuit Inspired Carroll Family And Freemasonry — Launch America Toward Its Secret Destiny.

MAN’S GREATEST POSSESSION

The greatest wealth that mankind has in his possession is the inspired Word of the true God, called the Scriptures. Within it, God conveys to man His promises, and then history proves that God keeps those promises with unerring accuracy. No other book on earth can make such a claim. And it is by knowing that God faithfully keeps His Word and fulfills His prophecies, that we know we can fully trust Him. Foretelling future events then, is an attribute belonging to God alone, and clearly distinguishes His Word, the Scriptures, far above any other book.

The most remarkable of all promises ever given to man can be found in the first portion of the Scriptures, known as the Old Testament; that covers the first four thousand years of man’s early history. Entwined throughout those pages is revealed the marvelous unceasing expectancy and pre-vision of the coming of One Majestic Person; who would rule and bless the whole world. This person, long before He arrived, came to be known as the Anointed One and Messiah, that would redeem and deliver mankind from his sins. This pre-written story of Jesus, promised and recorded centuries before Jesus came: how He was to be born, where He was to be born, the exact date He was to be born, how He was to die, is so astonishing in detail that it reads like an eye witness account of His life and work. These promises, as Christians know, were all fulfilled with pinpoint accuracy.

Another very astonishing promise that God revealed in the Scriptures, was that just ‘four’ world empires would arise during earth’s history, from the prophet Daniel’s time, through till the end of time. That promise too has been precisely kept. However, the rulers of those world empires had set themselves up as usurpers; Pontifex Maximus god-kings, and vowed enemies of the true God, that had rejected and were determined to oppose and suppress God’s truth. Death decrees were issued, prohibiting their subjects to give worship to any other God but themselves. But to keep His people informed, describing the wickedness of these four haughty empires, God, in His wisdom, ‘disguised’ them in the Scriptures as being represented by certain ‘symbols’. Otherwise, the rulers would have became aware of the truth that God had revealed exposing their evil empires, and would have destroyed the writings to keep the truth from the people.

Like secret codes, symbols of one thing, representing something else, were used by both the Occult in their ‘secret mysteries’ and God in the Scriptures to convey messages to their believers; without unbelievers comprehending. But of all the symbols used by God in Scripture, it is only one that is most prominent and so conspicuously woven throughout the whole book of Scriptures. And that is the number ‘seven’. The frequency of its use is meant to draw our particular attention and give special emphasis to a critical divine truth; that actually represents the ‘time’ for the final destiny of planet earth and everyone who has ever lived on earth.

The enemies of God and intellectual man teach evolution; that the earth is millions or billions of years old. The Word of God stresses that it is only six thousand years old; less a few years. Through the symbol number seven and commandment for six days for man to work and “the” seventh to rest, God has promised an exact time when mankind’s labor on earth will come to an end. Also the exact time and length that all mankind, along with the earth, will ‘rest’. It becomes even clearer what God is conveying, when you understand that one thousand years is as one day with the Lord. (2 Peter 3:8) Skeptics may scoff at this, but God is not One to be guilty of breach of promises.

The Scriptures also teach that mankind’s evil ‘work’ on earth, like a seed planted in the ground, will grow, and during its growth, produce evidence of its evil seed; but only at the end will it produce its ripened evil fruit in its fullness. The world empires of earth’s history were only the growing stages of the evil seed of man’s obsession to usurp God’s rulership and rule over the world himself. In obstinate opposition to God’s truth, and at the cruel expense of the misery and bloodshed of those weaker, man not only established his world empires, but at the head of each sat their ‘Pontifex Maximus’ god-king rulers. Our Lord Jesus Christ taught, (Matthew 13:24-30 & 37-43, Mark 4:26- 29, Revelation 14:15) that the evil seed would grow and bear fully ripened fruit at the time of the end; culminating in what Christ called the ‘harvest’ time of the world.

As mankind today is racing toward the end of his six thousand year reign that God has allotted to him, we find him also, as God promised, to be feverishly racing to put into place his most comprehensive, brutal, and all-time encompassing New World Order dictatorship. This will be the cumulative fulfillment that everything evil man has ever worked and strove for in his opposition to the true God during his six thousand year reign. The evil fruit of his labors will finally be consummated; “for her grapes are fully ripe”. (Revelation 14:18) The chief ‘clue’ to identify the man who will rule over this global super-structure of the end times, that the whole world will praise, but Scripture calls the ‘man of sin’, (2 Thessalonians 2:3) is that he too will carry as his official credentials, the ‘Pontifex Maximus’ title of the occultic Babylonian Mystery Religion.” And as Scripture has also revealed, to ‘enforce’ this occultic Pontifex Maximus authority upon the inhabitants of the entire end time world, was the long range purpose for which the United States of America was established.

AMERICA’S GREATEST SHAME

The hidden occult forces that were directly responsible for the birth of the United States of America, began to visibly show themselves immediately after independence was won. Within the very governing center itself, the capitol site of Washington D.C., the site chosen in spite of many who fiercely opposed it, occultic symbolism was cleverly designed right into the overall layout of the streets and certain occultic architectural structures and monuments to form a gigantic occultic pattern or picture, all of which corresponded with the occultic symbolism and message designed into the nation’s Great Seal. These became not only a memorial and testimony to the ‘Great Work’ of this nation’s birth, but also for the secret work that is destined for its future.

The boldness with which the leaders of the new Republic so arrogantly displayed their occultic symbolism to be represented at the very heart and soul of what was American, speaks loudly for itself and their contempt. In their veiled communication intended only for the initiated few, it makes known that the “Grand Design” is progressing and is on schedule as planned, regardless of the great masses that oppose it. But what is most puzzling, is that Protestants who have always boasted that America was founded on Protestant principles and Bible Christianity, never challenge or speak a word against the prominent occultic symbolism that so glaringly decorate our nation’s capitol and literally makes up the Great Seal. It brings home the saying, that if you want to hide a tree, plant it in a forest, when today these occultic monuments and symbolism are there quite visible for all to see, yet curiously, no one seems to see them at all. Protestantism, that should be enlightening their fellow Americans of their impending peril have instead abandoned them to grope in utter darkness.

To those not familiar with the occultic adornments that have been so graciously bestowed upon the capitol city of the United States of America by the founding fathers, that have now become our occultic national heritage, all you need is a street map of Washington D.C. and a marking pen to highlight a number of streets to reveal the intended veiled occultic picture. Beginning at the White House, highlight the two streets going north to form a ‘V’. The one, Connecticut Avenue, up to and terminate at Dupont Circle. The other, Vermont Avenue, up to and terminate at Logan Circle. From Dupont Circle, follow and highlight Massachusetts Avenue south-east to and terminate at Mt. Vernon Square. From Logan Circle, follow and highlight Rhode Island Avenue south-west to and terminate at Washington Circle. Highlight a line connecting Washington Circle and Mt. Vernon Square along ‘K’ Street. What you have now revealed is the universally known satanic symbol of the inverted pentagram.

Pause for a moment, and ponder the full significance of what that most sacred satanic symbol laying there before you means. Aghast, it begins to penetrate, as you realize that the satanic image on the map is actually a super-size reality at the very heart- beat of the United States government. It is the U.S.A. signature of approval, dark and hidden, for every profligate movement in our society today, and is portentous for what is in store for this nation’s future. It’s not some child’s play, who has drawn an imaginative star in the sky to wish upon. This mammoth inverted five pointed star is real, embedded right into the streets of the capitol city of a rising world superpower by mature men designed to convey a clear and precise message for a specific purpose to the Occult world. No other nation in the world has such a street layout or has been chosen for such a diabolical future work. Think about this too: the highest award this government can bestow upon a person is the Congressional Medal of Honor — which is also an inverted pentagram.

As all Satanists and those in the occult know, within the center of every pentagram, which they call the Blazing Star, there is formed the pentagon. It is inside the center of the pentagram or pentagon, where in Witchcraft, witches and warlocks go to cast their spells. And as a symbol of freedom and to more readily achieve their built up power and certain sexual tensions, the participants only perform naked. Witchcraft and astrology being nothing more than a form of Babylonian Mystery Religion Sun Worship, within it, is taught that the Sun-god and Moon- goddess ‘created’ the whole universe. To honor this belief, the High Priest in a coven is believed to be the incarnation of the Sun-god and the High-Priestess the incarnation of the Queen of Heaven or Moon-goddess. To mimic or simulate the ‘creation act’, the abominable ritual is performed called “The Great Rite”, when these two engage in sexual activities. This sacred prostitution is justified by them on the grounds of fertility and Phallicism; the veneration and worship of the male and female sex organs, which all Sun-Worship philosophy is based on.

The pentagram and pentagon are associated with the number five; the pentagram being a five pointed star and the pentagon having five sides. Ancient Babylon was the birth place of Astrology, the Zodiac, the Horoscope, and Numerology that was substituted for divining the future instead of the Word of the true God. Originally, the letters of the various alphabets had a numerical value. Some still do today, like the Roman numerals. But Babylonian astrology taught that the chief gods of the zodiac, which were but emanations of the Sun-god as they serpentined their way through the zodiacal band, all had a Sacred Number. And the most ‘sacred number’ that was applied to the Sun-god incarnate or Pontifex Maximus and no other, is important to us because it is referred to in Scripture. But the number five was associated with the planet Mars, the god of War. Thus the symbol of the five sided Pentagon Building, which houses the largest office building in the world covering 34 acres, for the United States Of America Department of Defense, just outside of Washington D.C., that is so important and significant to the elite occultists.

It is comforting to know that even though Freemasonry and the Jesuits, those front organizations for the Church of Rome, have shrouded their sinister intentions around mysterious occultic symbols, it is no dark secret for what they have planned for America and the world to those who want to understand the predictions of Scripture. For the Sovereign God of creation and the universe has wonderfully laid out for His people to see, two thousand years ago, precisely what they were going to do just before our Lord’s return. This single fact alone is enough to prove which God is true from those that are false.

But people today without heaven’s compass, are being swept away into believing that for the good and sake of all mankind and the preservation of ‘Mother Earth’, we must not think and act as individuals who believe there is but One who died on the Cross for the sin of the world; One alone who is the Son of God; One alone who is uniquely the Way, the Truth and the Life. To serve and obey this God of creation as the true God above all others is to be branded as an isolationist and separationist and denounced as dangerous to world peace. But rather, we must now act as a global community; not giving offense to other religions, but must all conform to that one interdependent global structure of the ‘wise one’s’ New World Order and its United Religion Organization that is leading the world into its blind alley of doom. And to usher in this corruptible fruit of six thousand years of man’s labor, and to fully convince us all that it is heaven sent, they have concocted a special ‘divine event’; a global delusion that will startle and jolt the inhabitants of the whole world into headlong obedience.

As already mentioned, occultic Sun Worship honors and dignifies fertility rites and promiscuous sexual activities in the belief and teaching that the Father Sun-god benevolently impregnates Mother Earth; for the purpose of supplying all nature with substance for sustaining life. Otherwise, all nature would die. All occultists, Satanists, witches, and warlocks believe this. In fact, they vigorously promote free sex of every description as a reenactment of Father Sun and Mother Earth’s sex act. To anyone unfamiliar with these beliefs and teachings, raw sex is quite shocking to the senses. However, when the most powerful and wealthy people of the world are occultists, who are silently bulldozing this superstitious corruption upon the inhabitants of the world, and you see it enough, the senses then become dulled. But when you understand what is going on, it comes as no surprise that the President of the United States and Congress can enact laws to teach sex education to children; endorse, protect, and promote homosexuality under civil rights laws, and legally bring raw sex right into your living room through television. All of this blatant immorality is just another way to make mockery of the true God.

Phallicism, the veneration and worship of the male and female sex organs, is just another perverted doctrine of Sun Worship. And even though the nation of Egypt must receive the glory for its development, the origin, actually took place in Babylon. But like all real life extraordinary events that make indelible impressions upon men’s minds, the story will then live on through succeeding generations to finally become a legend. To understand Egyptian phallicism and their world renowned obelisks as its symbol, including the world’s largest in Washington D.C., we must understand the Egyptian legend and the Babylonian reality that gave birth to that Egyptian legend.

THE BIZARRE STORY

The story begins right after the Biblical flood, with Noah’s son Ham, who had a son, named Cush. Now Cush became notorious as a great leader that opposed God. He too had a son, by the name of Nimrod, that not only carried on his father’s work opposing God’s truth, but expanded it to such an alarming extent that those serving the true God rose up in indignation and put Nimrod to death. They then dissected his body and distributed the parts throughout the realm as a warning to all others who would so brazenly rebel against God. Keep in mind that the true life characters were Ham, Cush, the son of Ham, Nimrod, and his wife, who was also his mother, Semiramis. They each became demigods in their own generation. Semiramis became the first goddess; so famous were these names among people during their own times.

All religion is a man made perversion of the worship of the true God. As certain men, like Cush and Nimrod, began to exert themselves among the inhabitants east of the Mediterranean, which was the cradle of civilization after the flood, in direct opposition to the principles of God, they marveled the people with their deeds and conduct and their fame spread throughout the whole area. But the dramatic execution of the famed Nimrod, as the ringleader of the great apostasy from the true faith, only served to fix forever in the minds of his followers who loved him and his accomplishments, to venerate his works and deify his name. The seed of rebellion to supplant the sovereignty of God for their own, that Cush and Nimrod planted, was to grow and influence the whole world, till our own time. The seed was planted and the stage was set. Instead of worshiping the true God, men of war became idolized heroes that were worshiped as gods. What had happened in Babylon, became nourishment for the legends of Egypt.

In Egypt, the men that were their heroes and worshiped as gods, were also the very same men that had been idolized in Babylon, with only their names changed. Understanding this, takes away the confusion of the mythical gods, not only of Egypt, but most other cultures as well. But in Egypt, Nimrod became Osiris. Because Nimrod was both son and husband of his mother, he is represented as ‘the seed’ and in his mother’s arms. Both Nimrod and his father, Cush, carried the title ‘Bel’, as in re-bel, Bel-tane day, tower of Ba-bel, and most important, o- bel-isk. After Nimrod’s death, it was taught that he had gone to the Sun and was to return as the deified incarnated Sun-god’s son, named Tammuz. In whatever culture, he became the ‘lamented one’, where his worshipers diligently longed and wept for their messiah, looking toward the ‘east’. In Egypt, Tammuz became Horus, the ‘son’ of the Sun. Semiramis became Isis. But it is from Horus that we get the words horoscope and horizon. It is Horus, as the son of the Sun, that his human incarnated representative carried the title ‘Pontifex Maximus’ and the symbol of the ‘all seeing eye’, that also has the execrable distinction of being called by the true God of Scripture, ‘the man of sin’ and “the” ‘anti-Christ’.

What made the whole covert story so acceptable, is that in the Babylonian or Chaldee language, the names Ham and Her were synonymous with ‘the hot’ or ‘the burnt one’, that readily identified Ham with the “Sun”. In other words, Ham and his descendants were black. Another point to clear up a confusion, is that the Egyptians were accustomed to place the suffix ‘mes’ behind a name that meant ‘the son of’. For example, Ra-mes meant the son of Ra, or the Sun. Thoth-mes meant the son of Thoth. Her-mes, in like manner, meant the son of Her or Ham, who was Cush. Cush was renowned for and carried the title of “interpreter of the gods”. Therefore, even today, interpreting is known as Hermeneutics. And any encyclopedia will tell you that the Cushites were of the black race that had settled in Egypt and Ethiopia.

Osiris met with a violent death, and that violent death of Osiris was the central theme of the whole idolatry of Egypt. If Osiris was Nimrod, as we have seen, that violent death which the Egyptians so pathetically deplored in their annual festivals was just the death of Nimrod. The accounts in regard to the death of the god worshiped in the several mysteries of different countries are all to the same effect. As the women of Egypt wept for Osiris, so the Phoenician and Assyrian women wept for Tammuz, so in Greece and Rome the women wept for Bacchus, whose name means, ‘the bewailed’ or ‘Lamented one’. But if there was one who was more deeply concerned in the tragic death of Nimrod than another, it was his wife Semiramis, who from an original humble position, had been raised to share with him the throne of Babylon. What, in this emergency shall she do? Shall she quietly forego the pomp and pride to which she had been raised? No. On the contrary, her ambition took her a still higher flight. In life her husband had been honored as a hero; in death she will have him translated to heaven and worshiped as a god. Better still, he will be proclaimed the woman’s promised ‘seed’, who was destined and foretold by the true God, that would crush the serpent’s head.

As Nimrod became Osiris in Egyptian religion, so Semiramis became Isis. In the myth of the Egyptian god Osiris, which derived out of the legends of Nimrod, Osiris was said to have been killed by a rival god, Set, (from where we get the word sun-set, as the sun is overpowered and killed by darkness) and cut into fourteen different pieces. After dismembering the body of Osiris, this rival god threw all the parts of Osiris along the Nile. Isis, his wife, weeping and distraught, went looking for her dead husband’s parts and found all of them but one, his genital member. Isis put all of Osiris’s pieces together and revived him. Osiris then, became identified with the Pharaoh in death, at which time he became the king of the underworld and judge of the dead. But in his resurrected form he became Horus, that was identified with the living Pontifex Maximus Pharaoh, who was not only ruler over all Egypt, but whose domain included the whole world.

You must remember, that Osiris was worshiped as the Creator, the Impregnating Force of the Universe. However, to Isis’s great bewilderment and distress, she could not find Osiris’s most important and sacred body part; his penis. So the mother goddess, Isis, molded with her own hands an image of the dead god’s phallus, and set it up to be venerated as a monument to Osiris. And in the Temple services, a coffin with an image of Osiris’s phallus in it became part of the worship of the Sun-god. That same phallic image became venerated as the shaft- of-Bel, or the obelisk, and is represented all over the world today. Hence, the origin of Phallicism.

So now with the sacred genital member of Osiris restored by Isis, even as man fertilizes woman, Osiris can now fertilize Isis; who was represented as ‘Mother Earth’. And in the Osirian cycle, the death and resurrection of Osiris, was played out in the annual flooding of the Nile that fertilized the soil of Egypt. When the river dried up in the summer, it meant that Osiris was dead, killed by Set, the hot wind of the desert. But Isis, weeping a flood of tears, searches for the dead Osiris and finds him on the day of the Nile flood in the river’s holy waters. The water, the semen of Osiris, flows over the withered earth, Isis, and fertilizes it.. One must only wonder how the true God’s heart must surely break, as He looks down in amazement and sees how ridiculously foolish man’s worship becomes, once they turn their backs on His truth.

The question is, just what and how does all of this absurdity have to do with affecting us today. Everything! And in every way. It matters not whether you or the majority of the world believes the teachings are preposterous or not. What really matters, is that when you have the most powerful, wealthy, influential elite leaders of the world cramming these absurdities down our throats, even when they don’t believe them themselves, how can we avoid not going along. We can’t. And they certainly are not straight forward; but downright deceptive, as they lead us into believing a lie with a truth. Man made religion — Babylon Mystery Religion — has served the ruthless leaders of the world quite well as their instrument to control and bilk the masses. For millenniums they have perpetuated, molded, shaped, refined, smoothed and polished it to fit today’s global agenda. And it is Catholic in scope — Roman Catholic. Think global! now, as we reminisce how all this gibberish has unconsciously affected each one of us.

Remember: no matter how pious you celebrated Christmas and pretended it was Christ’s birthday; it wasn’t. You only honored the birthday of the Sun. Each time you celebrated Easter and a Sunrise service and thought it was Christian; it wasn’t. You honored the resurrection of Osiris, looking toward the east. When you celebrate World’s Day, its purpose is for awareness; so that you will honor, respect, and protect Mother Earth. Each time you go to church on Sunday, the first day of the week, you honor the Day of the Sun; not God’s seventh day Sabbath.

(Note:) I don’t agree with this! The Sabbath was not designated a day of worship, it was designated a day of rest! Is was the early Church that set the precedent for gathering together for fellowship on Sunday!

Acts 20:7  And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight.
1 Corinthians 16:2  Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come.

Each time you look at a church steeple, remember it commemorates the phallus of Osiris. When someone asks what is your sign and your horoscope, they give recognition to a false way to divine, honoring Horus. Each time you see the all seeing eye on the back of a one dollar bill or a CBS television channel, it is honoring the eye of Horus. And no matter how pious the pope of Rome pretends to be the representative of Christ, he knows from the heart of his heart that he is not; but the Pontifex Maximus, the official representative of Horus. The world has been conditioned for many many centuries in preparation to get us in line for today’s global corral of religious nonsense. And it has all been pushed from the Babylon Mystery Religion headquarters, sitting at the Vatican in Rome.

Most people are horrified with disbelief when they first learn what that strange structure and monument to the first President of the United States really represents. Its boldness and size shocks our modesty; and even more so as you connect the connotation of it standing erect before the Capitol Dome; which is just a symbol for a woman’s abdomen and Mother Earth. It is this philosophy of pagan sexual promiscuousness, that is not only condoned but urged on by government leaders, that is stimulating and exciting the sexual imagination of the whole world. Hardly a movie can be viewed today without at least one sex scene in the nude being paraded before us. Anything goes; everyone is doing it; and it is made to appear that it is all okay. So give children condoms and teach them safe sex, is the mentality of educators today. But in addition to the Washington Monument, that conspicuous genital member of Bel, of having the distinct honor, like the Pentagon Building, of being the largest in the world, it has another fascinating feature built right into it.

THE MAN 666 IDENTIFIED

But to fully grasp the significance of this extraordinary, but hidden, feature that the designers of the Washington Monument had to really stretch their imagination in order to achieve, we must explain briefly the background of what the Babylonians believed and taught about Astrology. Astronomy is a study of the stars, constellations, and planets; which is fine and not in contradiction to the worship of the true God. But the Babylonians taught that their heroes, when they died, took their place among the stars; the greater their accomplishments, the brighter the star — and they were worshiped as gods. But the Sun ruled over all, and that was Nimrod’s place, and the Egyptian’s Osiris and Horus. The Babylonians taught through Astrology, that the fate of mankind was ever decided by the position of the stars. So in order to track the stars and planets they created an imaginary narrow band, about 18 degrees wide, making a complete circuit of the sky around the earth, called the Zodiac. This Zodiacal circle or band, was divided into 12 houses, one for each month of the year, and each house was divided into three rooms, making a total of 36 rooms. Each room became 10 degrees of the Zodiacal circle, making 360 degrees in all.

The Zodiac became the Babylonian’s Heavenly Clock for measuring time. From it, you can quickly see how the numbers and names associated with it have affected and influenced civilizations to our own time. Units and systems for measuring time and length that we use every day are based and derived from the Zodiac. The most perfect example is our clock of 12 divisions of hours; the very word ‘hours’ being derived from Horus. As the ancients divided the earth according to the divisions in the sky, so in subdividing public lands in the United States, the lands are laid out in townships, each composed of 36 sections or square miles. And as the 12 divisions to a foot was a symbol of the 12 house Zodiac, so is the 36 inch yardstick based upon the 36 rooms into which the heavenly houses were divided.

It was taught in the ancient world that the Supreme Sun-god drives a chariot drawn by the four steeds of Horus, which turned ceaselessly round in a fixed circle. The steeds of Horus are what we now call the ‘horse’ today. But to get a picture of just how this belief influenced and was dramatically acted out in real life, festivals that were worldwide, were held with chariot races around a central obelisk. In Nineveh and other ancient cities, and dating back to the founding of Rome in the eighth century B.C., these races were dedicated to the seasonal revitalizing of nature by the Sun — symbolized by the central obelisk of Horus, pillar of life, and axis of the solar system. The race-course was likened to the path of the planets around the ecliptic, with altars to each planet along the spine. The Roman Caesars Augustus and Caligula, were the first to barge actual obelisks from Egypt to be set up in the Vatican Circus for these races. Both Nero and Caligula, enjoyed driving a ‘quadriga’, or four-horse chariot to the applause of their spectators.

It did not take long for mankind to realize after he had forsook his Creator, that there was a void in his life that he needed answers for. He began to ponder on what ‘fate’ had in store for him; if his ‘luck’ would be good in the future; what his ‘chance’ and ‘destiny’ would be and that of the whole human race. Rejecting the true God, meant a means had to be devised to substitute what he had turned his back on. Divination then, became the art and ‘science’ for supernatural guidance to predict future events and the destiny of mankind. Divination, it was claimed, was a gift from the divine; a gift from the gods. Astrology, the consulting of the stars in their courses, with numbers and letters, and recording and predicting eclipses, became the supreme gift of Divination to awe and reveal the fate and chance of man.

So today, it is not by chance that the original Roulette Wheels have a 360 degree circle with 36 divisions of 10 degrees each, with a blank or zero division to represent the 5 days beyond the 360 days in a year. It is not by chance that there are 36 numbered cards in a 52 card deck. One card each represents the 52 weeks, with 12 face cards; four Kings, four Queens and four Jacks, and four suits, that represent the four seasons. Why do you suppose fortunetellers use a deck of cards to predict the future? Because the deck of cards is derived from Astrology! Beware!

Now in Astrology, the entire remainder of the sky outside of the Zodiacal band was also divided into 36 constellations; 15 on the south side and 21 on the north side. A god of each constellation was appointed to rule over one of the 36 rooms of the Zodiac. Every star in the sky was considered as a god and the abode of departed spirits and was included in a constellation; over whom was appointed a god who ruled over a Zodiacal room. Each Zodiacal house god rules over a month of the year, and the 7 planetary gods regulated, according to Astrology, the affairs of mankind by their relative positions in the various rooms of the Zodiac. But over them all, (and this is important for understanding what God has revealed in Scripture) ruled the Sun-god — the All-Seeing Eye of Nimrod, Osiris and Horus; all three being one and the same — who was considered the central fire from which each had sprung. The priests of Babylon taught that all the other gods were but emanations of the one original and supreme god, the Sun-god, Horus.

Now the numbers 1, 6, 12, 36, 111, and 666, were the most sacred in Astrology. Priests of Sun Worship used the numbers mathematically by the way the stars travel across the sky to predict future events. They invented magic charts to perform this most popular form of divination. Like the Roulette Wheel, the charts were divided into 36 numbered divisions. There are 6 columns in both directions, vertically and horizontally, with six squares in each column. Numbers 1 to 36 are placed inside the entire chart so that any direction you add the columns, they add to 111; and 6 times 111 equals 666. But more importantly and precisely: Because this is where the occult significance of the number 666 originated. As Nimrod was the supreme super hero who out shone all other men ‘put together’ while living on earth — so his Sun-god position, glory and number was vastly superior to all other gods in the Zodiac, which sum number of the 36 lesser room gods added together is 666. In other words, 1+2+3+4 all the way including 36, when added together, equals 666. (Note: Using a spreadsheet, I tested this by adding up a column of 36 numbers, 1+2+3+4 all the way including 36, and it does indeed add up to 666.)

This number 666, which is identified with the 36 room gods of the Zodiac, becomes then a sum total and the most ‘sacred’ number of the Sun-god, Horus, and his Pontifex Maximus human counterpart; claimed for themselves alone. For as the Sun-god Horus is the Supreme Ruler over all the other gods in the heavenly Zodiac, so his earthly Pontifex Maximus representative rules over the whole earth. Truly then, there can be no excuse for mistaking that organization and the man that leads it, which even the God of Scripture (Revelation 13:18) has so wonderfully identified, centuries ago, with the number 666. Especially when God has also informed His people, through Scripture, that this same man and organization will, in the time of the end, compel the whole world to conform to its false religion or be put to death.

The clever and intelligent founding fathers of America were true occultists in every sense of the word and belief. And they thought big. The largest inverted Pentagram; the largest Pentagon; and the largest Shaft of Bel standing before the Capitol Dome; as they designed their Federal City. All of the most sacred occultic symbols for Babylon Mystery Religion had to be accounted for, and on a grand scale too; as a silent testimony to the entire occultic world for their grand work that was yet to come. And that included hiding Bel’s most sacred Pontifex Maximus 666 number. But the question was, how? Actually, there was only one logical answer. Bel’s sacred number had to be directly connected with the symbol that only represented him and his sacred function; his Impregnating Shaft. If the sum total of the cardinal dimensions of his Shaft could be worked out so to equal the sum total of the 36 gods of the Zodiac number, 666, then the problem would be solved. But that meant a Monument over 500 feet tall. No small task, indeed.

As the Shaft of Bel, or the Washington Monument, was in its planning stage, letters were sent to Rome to get expert counsel for the proper ratio of dimensions of Egyptian obelisks, so that the Washington Monument could be built exactly in accordance with them. The reply came back, that the base was to be one tenth of whatever was the height. With this information in hand, it only took simple mathematics to figure out that if you built the Shaft to a height of 555 feet, then the base would have to be 55.5 feet long and 55.5 feet wide, to give you the sum total of 666. Now there are those who claim to have done an extensive study on the dimensions of the Washington Monument to prove that the dimensions are not what is claimed, in order to discredit the occultic significance of the dimensions. You can be sure they did not scale to the top and drop a tape measure to the ground to verify the dimension. In reality, it makes no difference what the true dimensions really are, even if they are off several feet. What matters is, what the occultists promote and advertise the dimensions to be, that certifies it. And there are still enough books around, that have not been censored, that tell you it is 555 feet high — and one tenth of that is 55.5 feet square at the base. End of discussion.

So this number 666, has always been and still is today, a number that is extremely important to the position of the Pontifex Maximus; which the popes of Rome have occupied in their unbroken lineage, that began at Babylon, even unto today. Each world empire established was for the specific purpose to perpetuate the Pontifex Maximus rulership in unbroken succession over the entire world. But to their dismay, all the ingredients to accomplish and fulfill that goal always seemed to come up short. In the past two thousand years since man established his authentic world calendar for keeping time and records, the Pontifex Maximus sacred number 666 has only occurred three times during that time-span; years A.D. 666, 999, and 1666. But today, after all those years, man has finally brought it all together. Inventions and technologies that are praised for improving man’s standard of living are also the same technologies used for solving man’s most insurmountable problem and cherished dream — to dominate, rule, and control every human being on the face of the earth.

Elated man today is racing toward that special last date of this millennium’s sacred three sixes, inverted, year 1999; to launch and celebrate the ripened fruit and conclusion of his nearly six thousand years of hard earned labor to finally put in place a global New World Order dictatorship. Then will “begin” to come to past the promises and prophecies declared by God in Scripture, (Daniel 12:1) that “there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation”. The Pontifex Maximus pope of Rome will give orders to the whole world, backed up by his occultic enforcing agent, the United States of America, to worship according to his Babylonian Mystery Religion. Those refusing, will be denied the privilege to buy or sell. (Revelation 13:15-18) If that is not effective enough, then the death decree will go out for those who continue to disobey.

The Pontifex Maximus, after the year 1999, will usher in graphic developments that will occur globally in the financial world that will instantly reduce every human being’s life style to that of a pauper. Money gone and no food to eat, blood will flow in the streets. This created and pre-planned havoc, bringing the whole world to its knees, fulfills Rome’s purpose to compel earth’s inhabitants to worship according to her demands. It makes no difference what guise Rome uses to accomplish her purpose, whether it’s a financial collapse or a concocted Virgin Mary apparition Sun Dance on the 13th of October, giving the world her so called ‘divine’ instructions, the end result will be the same. Mary will triumph; which is just another way of saying that the Pontifex Maximus pope is victorious and controls the world.

One immovable obstacle will block the Pontifex Maximus pope of Rome in his obsession of having complete victory and satisfaction of controlling each and every individual on planet earth; no matter what device or savagery he uses to remove it. And it will totally enrage and infuriate him. In order to remove that obstacle — that is, those who stubbornly refuse to conform — and purge the earth, God has revealed in Scripture, that the enemy in his fury will literally bring mass destruction upon the earth just before our Lord returns. (Revelation 11:18) And God’s people must expect to go through that terrifying time that is fast approaching.

But God has also quite clearly promised, that there will always be a people that will be alive and loyal, refusing to turn their backs on His love, regardless of the intense fury to exterminate them. They will be alive and waiting for their Lord till the very end; until Christ returns the second time to vanquish His enemies and vindicate those who were faithful. Not very many, but a precious few. What dedication; what devotion; what love. As God in His love gave His only Son to die for us, there will be those few who respond to that love who would rather face any trial, including death, than to betray their Lord and worship such absurdities as the Babylon Mystery Religion. And God will reward them wonderfully.

The real purpose then, for these Occultic monuments and symbols that were designed and so conspicuously displayed, both in the physical seat of the new American government and into the nation’s Great Seal, was not only just to ‘certify’ a specific message to the Occult world, but was also a subliminal message to condition and mock others as well. Most people don’t even know what they represent, and many turn away in anger, disgust, or disbelief when they are told. But they are there, and all have seen them. The visible evidence that registers on our minds speaks for itself and doesn’t go away. And they definitely were not placed there by any vote of the American people. Those having any knowledge at all on the subject, blame just the Freemasons. However, to do that, is to discern only part of the story. The other part has been purposely kept from us. And that is the dark and hidden Occultic Babylonian ‘true’ side of the Roman Catholic Church. And even though its members were a ‘minority’ during the American Revolutionary years, they were also fabulously wealthy and powerful, quietly but vigorously exerting their influence to shape the new American government to their specifications.

The truth is, the Jesuits of Rome have perfected Freemasonry to be their most magnificent and effective tool, accomplishing their purposes among Protestants, yet remaining completely hidden and unknown. But when you decipher their Occult symbols of the Illuminati and Freemasonry that you see in Washington D.C. and on the U.S. Great Seal, then you discover the workings and intentions of Rome that she so secretly and amazingly works behind. One of the most startling, when you understand what it means, is the pyramid and its capstone, “not sitting in place”, that makes up the reverse of the American Great Seal and as seen on the back of one dollar bills. That ‘Pyramid’, which represents the heart and soul of Babylonian Sun Worship, and its ‘Great Work’, that is carried on by Romanism, is unfinished! Why? Because the ‘Capstone’, which represents the Novus Ordo Seclorum, or New World Order, is not yet in place. Which also means however, that Rome’s timeclock, ever since the birth of this nation, has been ticking; anticipating for over two hundred years, the date when the Capstone ‘will’ be put into place.

This special event, will ‘signal’ or herald the “beginning” of the so called triumph of Mary which proclaims the victory of Rome for dominating the whole world. The Virgin Mary, who is actually Rome’s Isis, will become Rome’s central figure, used to deceive and rally the earth’s inhabitants; compelling them to submit to the New Order of things. Consequently, it will bring on the need to immediately revive the diabolical Holy Inquisition with unprecedented powers and brutality to rid the earth of dissenters. As conclusive evidence, that should awaken the most dedicated skeptic to the reality of truth, on New Year’s Eve, 31 December 1999, it has been scheduled to place a golden capstone on the Great Pyramid of Cheops at Memphis, Egypt, that for centuries has never had a capstone. However, true to Rome’s inbred nature, in order to add confusion and throw observers off track, the scheduled capping will be cancelled and postponed. A superficial reason will be given. The world is ina “millennial moment”, experts and Occultists will say, which lasts from 1999 through 2001. The metamorphosis of 31 December 1999, into 1 January 2000, is not really the year 2000 nor the millennium. The “real” date for the millennium is the first of January 2001. Now if the experts say it, then it certainly must be true.

Continued in Chapter 16 Birth of America — Orchestrated And Celebrated by Church of Rome

All chapters of The Grand Design Exposed





The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 14 Jesuit Inspired Carroll Family And Freemasonry — Launch America Toward Its Secret Destiny

The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 14 Jesuit Inspired Carroll Family And Freemasonry — Launch America Toward Its Secret Destiny

Continued from Chapter 13 England’s Religious War Expanded To New World.

CHARLES CARROLL APPOINTED TO COME TO MARYLAND

It had been nearly four years now since the third Lord Baltimore Charles had arrived in England, who apprehensively watched the ominous and turbulent tide rising against King James II, that was to forever sweep the Stuart dynasty away. Charles also anticipated that very certain prospect of having his own Maryland colony forfeited and his permission refused for ever returning there again. Under the circumstances, it became quite urgent that he engage someone capable and willing to live in Maryland to handle his legal affairs there in his absence. The man and family that he would choose would never disappoint him or his Church in their dedication of service. Not publicly advertising their intentions, but quietly networking with others who were also like-minded in achieving their global goal, the Carroll family influence would not only alter the course of the English colonies, but even the world.

It can not be over emphasized enough the fact that no ‘commoner’ — one without that self imposing appearance, who lacked education, elegance and wealth, shoddily dressed with even a shoddier place to live, eating with fingers for lack of anything better — could ever begin to inspire greatness or leadership in the eyes of others when he apparently had none to give himself. But one wealthy nobleman living in his fabulous hilltop mansion attended by a hundred bowing servants could well sway thousands to enlist in his worthy cause. So it was to the elite aristocracy of Catholic gentlemen that was entrusted the governance of the Maryland colony. Most of those families in Maryland that climbed into the charmed circle of social and political prominence were Catholic and were related to the Calvert family. Names like Carroll, Brent, Darnall, Digges, Brooke, Sewall, Bennett, and Neale families ushered in the golden age of Catholic aristocracy in Maryland and would retain their wealth and social position even after the loss of political power at the time of the Glorious Revolution.

It was to Charles Carroll, identified as the ‘Immigrant’, that Lord Baltimore turned to and appointed as the Attorney General of Maryland. He was only twenty-eight years of age when on 1 October 1688, the eve of the Glorious Revolution, he came to America. The high spirited young attorney became the stalwart champion of the Catholic colonists. But due to the upheaval in Maryland at the time, his office of Attorney General was of short duration. So Baltimore then appointed him Registrar of Deeds, Receiver of Rents and Surveyor General. Later he received the appointment of Judge and Registrar of the Land Office in Maryland, succeeding Colonel Darnall who had died in June 1711. He also acted as Baltimore’s attorney and personal representative. Indeed, there are many evidences that Lord Baltimore thought to make Carroll his real successor in order to safeguard the family heritage from his so called, apostate son. Charles Carroll the Immigrant, was virtually the vice proprietary of the province, and by far, was not of the mold and stock of ordinary men. Descended from the famous clan of the O’Carrolls, the Carroll family had a proud record in Irish history.

The O’Carrolls had the distinct honor of tracing their ancestry to the King of Munster Ireland, whose domain included the entire district of Ely and a part of Tipperary. However, English conquest and penal laws had reduced all branches of the family to “ye low estate”. In consideration for Charles Carroll’s adherence to the ancestral Catholic faith, “He was in great favor with Kings Charles II and James II, who were not able to restore him to his paternal estate; but the latter made him grants of large tracts of land on the Monoccasy river, in the province of Maryland, in North America”. So through his royal favor with King James II and Lord Baltimore Charles he came into the possession of 60,000 acres and became the largest land owner in the colony. He founded a family estate that enabled him and his son to render aid to the oppressed Catholics, and his grandson to be of great material assistance to Washington and the American cause in the War for Independence. Carroll parceled his land into three manors. Two of which he named from his lost estates in Ireland, Ely and Doughoregan, and the third, Carrollton.” Young aristocratic Charles Carroll coming into Maryland brandishing his extraordinary amount of wealth and affluence would have its calculated effects. — Dazzle and overawe all those who would venture to oppose his divine cause.

The Catholic hierarchy fully recognized the risks involved with King James II’s policy of bullying the English people again with Romanism, especially so soon after the civil war. If he could accomplish it, terrific, then he would be a great Catholic hero. Yet, to avoid total loss, saner minds cautioned, it might be a little wiser to go slower. The same with the third Lord Baltimore of Maryland. But in both cases, behind the forcing and bulldozing of Catholicism were the Jesuits. And of course, their seared brain allows them to act in no other way. They are trained to be aggressive and never give quarter to a Protestant. And like an attack dog, only a command from its master will bring it into abeyance. So when the whole ramrodding project fell around the ears of James II and also those of Lord Baltimore Charles, salvaging Catholic Maryland became of utmost importance. For this privileged undertaking, Charles Carroll was given the honors. To rally enthusiasm to his cause, he even changed the motto on the family coat of arms — from, “Strong in Faith and in War” to “Liberty in all Things”.

Liberty in all things?? How noble. How inspiring. How uplifting to the downtrodden. How — almost Protestant!? And proud American Protestants always thought, believed and boasted it was they who originated and promoted religious liberty. Well sleeping Protestants — Surprise! Whether you knew it or not or want to believe or not, you had an assistant. And a very wealthy, influential and vigorous one, at that. But don’t be confused or alarmed. You see, it’s just part of the game to lull you to sleep. And the game rules are pretty simple too. While our Protestant forefathers were being Inquisitioned and massacred by the millions, this was “true liberty” for the Roman Catholic hierarchy. But when Protestantism became strong enough to resist and legislate against this inhuman barbarity, this then, to Romanism, became tyranny. Laws prohibiting Catholicism to butcher and mutilate others who refused to conform, to the arrogant aristocrat mind, is degrading and humiliating. Thus the Roman Catholic Charles Carroll motto and outcry against Protestant tyranny, — “Liberty in all Things”. But don’t be deceived beloved Protestants. That doesn’t really include you.

In the three short years that King James II reigned, he competently managed to light fires of passions that would fiercely burn many decades after. His first acts were to relax anti-Catholic laws which immediately ignited hopes of energetic Catholics and set aggressive priests to working in both England and colonial Maryland. But flaunting royal permission to invade and force their Romanism on shocked Protestants so thoroughly infuriated them to action that it not only abruptly halted the abuses, but threw the whole escapade into reverse. And nothing was more detested than to have a Jesuit priest forcefully enter the home of a sick or dying Protestant attempting to administer his superstitious last rites. But as usual, it was their obnoxious actions that stirred up Protestant contempt and reactions. So stringent old laws restricting Romanism were once more revived supplemented with new ones legislated. And once again, the howls of the Romanist bully against Protestant tyranny was pathetically heard.

The Glorious Revolution became a pivotal point in English history that left them feeling a little smug in their accomplishment. But to the Roman Catholic hierarchy, it only served to intensify and solidify their determination to conquer the English once and for all. Two fronts were established for attack. One, revolved around exiled James II in France that became the Jacobite movement with its brotherhood development of Catholic Freemasonry and was responsible for several futile English invasions. After the last attempt in 1745, that proved that force wasn’t the answer to gain victory over England, the Catholic Freemasonry lodges then switched their efforts by joining up with the front silently working in the English colonies. It is to expose this covert operation of the Catholic aristocratic elite that today is about to plunge the whole world into a bloodbath that is the heart and soul purpose of this book.

England declaring herself Protestant was a status that she never seemed to get her whole heart and soul into or ever completely organized to follow through on. Colonies constantly groped along, always inquiring as to what was or was not legal when applying anti-Catholic laws that never became standardized. Each colony had its own separate charter with its own particular set of laws. What was illegal in England, in the hands of a clever attorney, may or may not be illegal in the colonies. Rest assured, if the situation had been reversed, Rome would have annihilated Protestants. But instead, England as a token of her power, diluted with natural Protestant leniency, declared her anti-Catholic laws with a lot of rhetoric but very little force. And the Jesuits and the Catholic educated gentry took every advantage of it.

This does not mean to say that the anti-Catholic laws after the Glorious Revolution of 1688, right up till the American Revolution in 1776, did not sorely try and vex the Catholic population in the colonies. Volumes are written about that eighty-eight year period, especially the fierce struggle in the Maryland colony. Jesuits unrelentingly pushing their religion. Protestants countering to confiscate Catholic property. Double taxes on all incoming Catholic immigrants while all Protestants came in free. Children born to Catholics threatened to be placed in Protestant homes. Jesuits threatened with prison and sent back to England. Numerous terrible laws to discourage any Catholic, but they never ceased coming and the mission never ceased expanding. But many strong-hearted Catholics had a notion to leave the area and many did. Even the son of Charles Carroll the Immigrant expressed himself to his son, Carroll of Carrollton, “that the British colony of Maryland was no place for a respectable Catholic population”. Yet over all the howls and yelps of the Jesuits another Catholic author, Thomas Spalding, in his book, “The Premier See”, page 5, makes a very revealing appraisal…

“Despite frequent threats, the full force of the penal laws in England was never unleashed in Maryland, and those on the books were honored more in the breach than in the observance. No Maryland Catholic went to the gallows or to prison for his religious beliefs. None suffered the confiscation of his estate. Quite the contrary, the largest Catholic fortunes were built in the penal years”.

Once Maryland was made a royal colony and Baltimore Charles had lost his proprietorship, the English Crown began sending over governors to rule the colony. It was under these Protestant administrations that the Catholic elite became disfranchised, lost their right to vote and hold public office, restricted in their worship to private residences, suffered the ignominy of a second-class citizenship and were branded disloyal and subversive. But to make matters even worse, Lord Baltimore’s eldest son, Benedict, who was to become the fourth Lord Baltimore, set forth in a petition just prior to his father’s death in 1715, that he had renounced his “Romish errors” and become Anglican. He had also taken his children out of “Popish seminaries” and placed them in Protestant schools. But Benedict only lived six weeks after his father’s death. His son Charles then, who had formerly attended the Jesuit college of St. Omer before his father had removed him, at age sixteen and because his father had forsworn him to be Protestant, was proclaimed Lord Proprietary of Maryland, 5 April 1715. This sort of embarrassment and humiliation rankled the arrogant pride of the Catholic elite and the Jesuits beyond any words to describe.

To the Catholic elite, but especially the Jesuits, the deep rooted bitterness and resentment that nagged at them was their belief that had Cecilius Calvert and the early Roman Catholics of Maryland followed the example of the Puritans of New England, in obstinately and pertinaciously refusing any access whatever into their colony to any person who would not agree to live under their ‘platform’ of religion, as they called it, the Roman Catholic religion might have been at this day the established religion of Maryland. Probably the English government would have acted in the same manner by the Roman Catholics of Maryland as it did by the Puritans and they would have been spared all the ignominy and pain they were suffering now. Probably? But more probably, Lord Baltimore would have lost his entire investment along with his head.

On the other hand, Protestants had some bitter resentments of their own they were nursing, who felt their present situation could well have been avoided had the English government not been so lax in enforcing colonial anti-Catholic laws. They had separated themselves from the old world in order to rid and live their lives free from popish inventions and superstitions, only to find now that these ridiculous absurdities had followed and were harassing them once again in the new. Both sides of this struggle claimed to be representatives of the truth. And from all appearance, it seemed only as a fierce contest raging between zealous Roman Catholics and stubbornly resisting Protestants. But this struggle was much more significant than just that. Indeed, it is that age old struggle between Babylon’s apostate Mystery Religion with its false corrupt doctrines that is determined to suffocate and exterminate true Christianity as it was delivered by our Lord Jesus Christ and preserved in the holy Scriptures. Watch now how this universal drama unfolds.

CARROLL FAMILY ON DIVINE MISSION

The Carroll family came to Maryland on a “divine” mission. That is, to do battle by joining forces with the Jesuits and elite Catholics, using their power, wealth and influence or any other subtle means to oppose Protestantism. It was their ultimate purpose to gain liberty for themselves, both religious and civil, so to function and exercise their beliefs freely. This then would permit them future advantage so to coerce all into their fold, which they believed, was their full legitimate right sanctioned by the supreme sovereign pontiff of the world, the pope. But under their existing very contemptible circumstances, even though they had established a Catholic mission among the North American English colonies, things had gone so badly that there was only one possible way to successfully achieve their longed for liberty. Unite all the colonies in a scheme and pretense for separating them from ‘Mother’ England, and then as a temporary expediency, form a republic that would grant full freedom of worship and civil liberties to all inclusive. Employing and posing Catholic Freemasonry as Protestant, it became the most awesome and deceptive agency to accomplish just that.

In spite of all the exaggerated bawlings of the Roman Catholics to decry Protestant England’s unjust and intolerable abuses against them, these abuses never seemed to prevent Catholic expansion. By 1763, it was estimated that there were some sixteen thousand Catholics in Maryland, who were served by twelve Jesuits. By that time Jesuits had five large estates in Maryland totaling over twelve thousand acres: St. Inigoes and Newtown in St. Mary’s County, St. Thomas Manor in Charles County, White Marsh (not to be confused with the White Marsh in Baltimore County) in Prince George’s County, and Bohemia in Cecil County. There was also Priest Neale’s Mass House at Deer Creek in Harford County.

After the French and Indian War, 1763, which erased the French presence from North America, there was a burst of Catholic construction. Churches and residences were built for new Jesuit centers at Tuckahoe on Eastern Shore and at Frederick Town in Frederick County. Smaller churches were erected for the congregations at Pomfret, Leonardtown, Medley’s Neck, and Bushwood in southern Maryland. Larger buildings were raised at St. Inigoes and St. Thomas Manor and a church at Newtown (still standing). Remember now, all of this activity was during those so called penal years, right under Protestant noses, which leads one to quickly recognize that it was a far cry from the terrifying brutal treatment Protestants received from Catholics in nations like Spain and France.

The Jesuits, who always took a personal interest in education, did the same in Maryland very soon after their landing. But the school did not find a permanent home at once and is noted to be in existence at various places. In 1651 it was at Calvert Manor. In 1677 it was at Newtown Manor. Then when the Jesuits were compelled to withdraw from southern Maryland because of Protestant opposition, they opened their academy, about 1745, at Bohemia Manor; which when a final addition was made by Jesuit Attwood in 1732, consisted of about 1700 acres.” Now Bohemia Manor was located on the eastern side of the Chesapeake Bay at the extreme north and within only a few miles of the Pennsylvania border. It just so happened that William Penn was a personal friend of King James II and as a result, was very tolerant of Catholics. So Bohemia Manor fulfilled a two-fold purpose for the Jesuits. One was to organize an educational institution that was withdrawn from Protestant observation so to minimize legal prosecution for teaching, and two, to be a close point for departure and reciprocal operations for the Philadelphia and other Pennsylvania missions. After Jesuit Joseph Greaton had opened a Catholic chapel in Philadelphia about 1734, it was reported to the Jesuit Provincial in England, “We have at present all liberty in the exercise of our business, and are not only esteemed but reverenced, as I may say, by the better sort of people”. Gullible Protestants never seem to really get it.

Another thrust into the Protestant New World by the Catholic elite occurred when the Duke of York, who later became King James II, after taking over the colony from the Dutch by the English, became the Proprietor of what had been New Amsterdam but now became in his honor New York, consulted with the Jesuits in England as to the possibility of sending one or more of their number to his colony in America. Jesuit Thomas Harvey, with at least one Jesuit companion, sailed, July 1683, for New York with Thomas Dongan, who had been appointed governor. The English provincial wrote to the General: “In that colony (New York) is a respectable city fit for the foundation of a college, if faculties are given, to which college those who are now scattered throughout Maryland may betake themselves and make excursions from thence into Maryland”. The provincial added, “The Duke of York, lord of that colony, greatly encourages the undertaking of a new mission”.

Under the Catholic patrons of Governor Thomas Dongan and King James II, who had now come to the English throne, the Jesuits went into high gear doing their business of establishing their school, administering the sacraments and saying Mass. The chapel provided was in Fort James on the site of which now stands the United States Custom House. The spot is marked by a tablet on the wall recording the event with this inscription: “Within Fort James, located on this site, the sacrifice of the Mass was offered in 1683, in the Governor’s residence, by the Reverend Thomas Harvey, S.J., chaplain to Governor Thomas Dongan. Erected by the Order of Alhambra (a branch of the Knights of Columbus), anno Domini MCMXII”. Then in 1688, King James II foolishly united the province of New York to the territory and dominion of Protestant New England and appointed Sir Edmund Andros governor of both provinces.”

But the strategy of King James II and the Jesuits to overwhelm and overawe had its negative reactions. So Catholic aggression was halted dead in its tracks by the 1688 English Revolution that brought about the dethronement of King James II and the imprisonment of Governor Andros. Yet the sad truth was the Quakers might rage against Romanism’s aggression in Pennsylvania, the Puritans could rant in Massachusetts, as well as the Anglicans in Virginia, New York, and Maryland and any other colony they claimed, but they could never really win the cause. Protestantism may hinder the church of Rome for a time, but is surely no match for the wealth of its Catholic royalty and powerful elite who never cease demanding that Romanism is the only religion for the world. And regardless of the great inroads Catholicism was making among the English Protestant colonies, the Jesuits and Catholic gentry expected nothing less than their full liberty to “exercise their business”, and definitely free from Protestant persecution and harassment.

In pursuit of their worthy cause that they themselves have chosen to call the “Grand Design”, we must follow that distinguished Carroll family who as students sat at the feet of the Jesuits, those educators so highly esteemed as Catholicism’s best schoolmasters, and then watch as they go out to perform their sacred duties as instructed. Jesuit thought and acts pervade every aspect of American colonial and National history. To argue otherwise is completely ridiculous by the fact that Catholic and Jesuit history abound with their own records that explicitly confirm it. To leave out the Jesuit influence on American history is like having a bulb without electricity. You will be groping in the dark. And history without the knowledge of religious history will never be complete or perfectly understood. Therefore the impact and influence on everything that is called American, which is derived right from the Jesuit schoolmasters, can not be found in a better example than the dedicated Carroll family.

A LOOK AT TWO BRANCHES OF CARROLL FAMILY

There were at least two branches of the Carroll family that came into the Maryland colony. But our particular interest is only in the one of Daniel Carroll of Littamourna, Ireland and the three generations that descended from him. To keep it simple, Daniel Carroll of Littamourna had two sons by the names of Charles and Keane. Charles we have already mentioned, and was identified as the “Immigrant”. He had a son, the second of his name and line and because of his long residence at the Carroll Doughoregan manor estate was called Charles Carroll of Doughoregan. He too had a son named Charles and was identified as Charles Carroll of Carrollton. So we have Charles Carroll one, two, and three that became the predominate figures and conduit for Jesuit thought and activities that was soon to propel the English colonies toward American independence. But the greatest honor falls upon John Carroll, the grandson of Keane Carroll, brother of the Immigrant, that distinguished himself by joining the Jesuit brotherhood and its movement that threw wide the door for Romanism to freely flow into the whole United States Republic. How sweet the nectar of success must be savored, especially when it is so cleverly earned.

Like the report from Philadelphia, Jesuits, by those who loved them, were much more than just esteemed, they were reverenced, even to the point of being hallowed. And the Carroll family feelings for the Jesuits were no less. Charles Carroll of Doughoregan, who had been sent to Europe by his father, the Immigrant, to receive a Jesuit education, wrote some years later about the Jesuits, “I have, thank God, been bred among them and if you do what they have taught you and nothing contrary to it, you will be happy here and hereafter”. With this kind of affectionate bond, the world’s wealthy elite were happy to strive untiringly in order to preserve their Romanish-Babylonian religion that would guarantee them a continuation of their wealth and power. The records of Charles Carroll the first, second and third, show their total dedication to this cause. Not just influencing the electors of the Maryland legislature, but when necessary, going to England to appeal and solicit other powerful influential Catholic gentlemen to help defend against Protestant aggression in Maryland. As wealthy educated Catholic attorneys, nullifying Protestant aggression in Maryland, whenever possible, was their first line of attack.

The Maryland colonial society with its tobacco-staple economy, the slave labor system, the avid speculation in the abundant land all became a part of that economic system which naturally benefited most those families who achieved the largest estates. High office in Maryland went to the owners of twenty or more thousand acres, to the Bennetts, the Dulanys, the Carrolls, and the Darnalls. And this combination of land and power produced in those who controlled it a more than ordinary interest in law. The Maryland country squire was something of a petty lord in his own locality, and some degree of legal knowledge was considered essential.

Charles Carroll of Doughoregan, son of the Immigrant, always felt keenly his own lack of a legal education, interrupted, having to return from Europe to Maryland because of his father’s death in 1720. Later he would be writing and admonishing his own son, the third Charles, who was studying law at the Inner Temple in London, “It is a shame for a gentleman to be ignorant of the laws of his country and to be dependent on every dirty pettifogger. On the other hand, how commendable it is for a gentleman of independent fortune not only not to stand in need of mercenary advisers, but to be able to advise his friends, relations, and neighbors of all sorts”. This preoccupation with the law would, in the second half of the eighteenth century, benefit many a Maryland gentleman take the lead in shaping the civil liberties of the new Republic.

Keane Carroll, brother of Charles the Immigrant, remained in Ireland never coming to Maryland. But his son, Daniel Carroll, came to Maryland some time before 1725 and settled on the Patuxent River. Not like his cousin, being a gentleman provincial planter, Daniel Carroll was a enterprising and prosperous merchant who offered his astonishing variety of wares at his general store in Upper Marlborough. He had married Eleanor Darnall in 1727, and then joining their fortunes, invested chiefly in land, livestock, and slaves. But Daniel Carroll’s profits were reaped largely from his importing activities and his store’s flourishing trade along the Patuxent River. It was amid this mercantile environment and most momentous period in Maryland’s development that John Carroll, the future Jesuit priest, entered the world, 8 January 1735, and spent his boyhood days.

Two years after the birth of John Carroll, his third cousin, Charles Carroll the third, later known as Charles Carroll of Carrollton, on 19 September 1737, was born. To the rest of the world, the event of these two births was insignificant and went unnoticed. But as these two wrinkled, red, little faces wailed and alarmed their own household worlds, it brought great pleasures and relief to their mothers and all concerned, that they had safely arrived. For these two infants were destined by their later lives and life work to play predominate roles in making the American Catholic dream into a reality. But those roles did not just happen. It was born and bred into them. First by the tender nurture and inspiration of their parents, then by those beloved schoolmasters who would shape and mold their minds for life. These Carroll students, would be like so many other orchestral musicians, following their Jesuit conductor’s baton, while the world’s audience sits motionless, enraptured by their so enthralling great performance.

The Carroll cousins had entered the world scene when the convulsions of the Catholic Freemasonic Jacobite movement was just about to have its last spasm in 1745, to force England back to Rome. These were the years when the Jesuit conductors began an about-face from the Jacobite movement to the rehearsal of the Enlightenment movement and a French revolution. Jesuit thought and application was affecting vast amounts of receptive minds. It can not be considered trivial when throughout the seventeenth century, long before they reached their peak, their number of students annually at the College of Louis-le-Grand in Paris was between 2,000 and 3,000 students. In the second half of the seventeenth century Rouen had nearly 2,000, Amiens about 1,500. In Rennes there were 2,500 in attendance and in Toulouse some 2,000. Munich in Bavaria had over 1,000; Munster had over 1,300, Utrecht in Holland over 1,000, and Antwerp and Brussels in the Netherlands had each some 600 students. Altogether there were some 200,000 students in the Jesuit schools and colleges in Europe which by the middle of the eighteenth century there were some 728 colleges.

These are pretty impressive numbers for an organization who today has opted to pretend a disinterest and low-key role in world affairs, that downgrades and pooh-poohs they had anything to do with influencing the dramatic revolutionary events during the late 1700’s. Are we to believe that the world’s greatest Catholic educators, renown for their effective and passionate anti-Protestant zeal, indoctrinating and generating those same passions into nearly one quarter million of their students a year would have no visible effects on the political world? Surely, not everyone is so naive. What other educators even come close in comparison to the quantity and efficiency of the Jesuits? Who else has a global ax to grind? And who instilled into the minds of Frenchmen like Robespierre, who was schooled in the famous Jesuit College of Louis-le-Grand, where in France only a Catholic education was permissible; or Adam Weishaupt who was educated by the Jesuits of Ingolstadt? It was to these interesting times of Jesuit undertakings that the Carroll cousins were introduced to have a peek and also to actively participate.

THIRD CHARLES CARROLL AND COUSIN JOHN CARROLL START SCHOOL

It is in year 1747, that we find Charles Carroll the third and his third cousin, John Carroll, the future Jesuit, both enrolled in the newly opened Jesuit school at Bohemia Manor Maryland. Charles was only ten years old at the time and John or “Jacky”, as he was called, was twelve. They studied and played together with the Neale brothers, Benedict and Edward, as well as with James Heath and Robert Brent, also young students enrolled at the Bohemia boarding academy. One year later, 1748, John’s eighteen year old brother Daniel, named after his father, returned home from the Jesuit French school of St. Omer’s after six years of continental study to enter his father’s mercantile business. It was decided at that time that Jacky would be sent abroad in his brother’s place and Charles would accompany him. The two cousins crossed the ocean together along with another Bohemia classmate, Robert Brent.

Charles Carroll the third and his cousin, John Carroll, entered the college of St. Omer, an old school conducted by English Jesuits in French Flanders that had been founded by the English Jesuit, Robert Parsons, 18 September 1592. In the minds of American Catholic parents and especially the Carrolls, St. Omer was the most popular preparatory institution in Europe, even though its educational purpose was primarily for priests. Carrolls had been going to St. Omer ever since the family had come to Maryland. Charles Carroll the first, had sent his three sons, Henry, Charles, and Daniel to St. Omer. Two other cousins, each from separate Carroll families, had studied at St. Omer and then gone on to become Jesuits. Daniel, Jacky’s brother, had just returned from there. So now it was Jacky’s and his third cousin Charles’s turn to go.” John Carroll studied for the priesthood, and in 1753 while at St. Omer’s he took the first vows of the Jesuit order. In the same year Charles Carroll of Doughoregan wrote to his son that “Jacky, I suppose, is gone up the hill”. Here was used a code expression that meant that John Carroll was entering the Society of Jesus.

CHARLES AND JOHN CARROLL SENT TO JESUIT SCHOOLS IN FRANCE — STRONGHOLD OF JESUIT THOUGHT

As we follow the education of Charles Carroll the third, he remained at St. Omer’s for six years, receiving the equivalent of two years at preparatory school and a four year college course. From St. Omer’s he went to the college of the Jesuits at Rheims. After finishing at Rheims, he spent a year at Bourges where he studied civil law. He spent several years in Paris, both studying under private tutors, one of which was his own cousin, Jesuit Anthony Carroll, and spending two years at the celebrated and largest Jesuit school of its day, the College of Louis-le-Grand. All told, Charles Carroll had been at least eleven years under the instruction of the Jesuits. In 1759 he left France for England to take chambers at the Inner Temple at London for the study of law and remained there nearly four years. Staying in England yet another two years he studied bookkeeping and gained some knowledge of surveying. Being now absent from Maryland for over sixteen years, he returned home Thursday, 14 February 1765.

The glory of the Jesuit Order was at its greatest brilliance surrounding those years that Charles and John Carroll were in France receiving their education from them. The Jesuit educational system and statistics alone becomes indisputable proof of how effectively they were saturating the society as they taught nearly one quarter million students a year in their institutions indoctrinating them with their concepts. The deposing of King James II and England’s Glorious Revolution had been a terrible humiliating experience for the Jesuits and Rome, especially when King James II had been so close to handing over England and all her American colonies to them. But the effects only goaded the Jesuit Order into a more determined commitment to the Jacobite movement, where they became ‘hidden masters’ developing French Freemasonry into a front agency for restoring the Stuart dynasty back on the English throne. But in spite of their herculean efforts, the last attempted invasion of England by the Stuarts in 1745 became the year of their exasperation point. However, the Jesuit’s deep involvement with Freemasonry did not end there, but continued on expanding on a much more grander scale so to assure them a much more valuable prize.

“Ought we not to conclude that we are to win to God, not only a single nation, a single country, but all nations, all the kingdoms of this world?” These were prophetic words spoken by Ignatius Loyola to his first followers. And with this sacred vision set before them, seared into their consciousness, it became the motivational impetus not only for Jesuits the world over, but for every student they inspired this worthy cause into. To excel in education then was of paramount importance to the Jesuit’s schemes and goals. It was said of Charles Carroll the third when returning home from school that he was the most cultured man in the colonies, more so than any other leader of the American Revolutionary cause. His Jesuit education had peculiarly fitted him for the part he was to play in American affairs.!” If this was true of Charles, then it was also definitely true of his cousin John, who after twenty-six years away from Maryland, returned home in 1774, one year after his Jesuit Order had been dissolved.

The cousins, John and Charles Carroll, had attended Jesuit French colleges right during those years when especially France, but also all of Europe, was being overwhelmingly influenced by Jesuit thought. Historical records undeniably and indisputably prove that the Jesuit education and philosophy that was thoroughly permeating and affecting every strata of French society also brought on the convulsions of the French Revolution. It may well be pawned off as Freemasonry or Illuminati inspired, but concealed behind those two fronts hid the Jesuit activist. And it was to these Jesuit stirrings that John and Charles Carroll witnessed while in France and that was also stirring up events in America to free Romanism. It was for this purpose that they had been trained. It was for this purpose that they later became accessories to the fact.

France, during those years, was the flourishing center of European culture who portrayed herself as being the great role model for everything desired to be Catholic. And as previously mentioned and now strongly emphasized, this mandated that France tolerated no other educational system other than what was Catholic, and that was conspicuously monopolized by Jesuit institutions. For Catholic France then, being the supreme stronghold of the Jesuits, it became practicably inconceivable for any alien concept that was not in harmony with Jesuit teachings to sprout and foster without it being immediately crushed into silence — unless the Jesuits sanctioned it to be so. France was also the very Jesuit seed-bed for the Catholic Jacobite Freemasonry movement. Of course, Rome’s purest intentions is to deceive the world into believing otherwise. But think about it. With all the Jesuit forces arrayed in battle form in France, where else did the Enlightenment movement, the French Revolution and even the dissolution of its own Order actually originate, other than the machinations conceived in its own shifty bowels?

It is absolutely remarkable how the Roman Catholic Church and the Jesuits have convinced the world of their sweet innocence of any influential participation that shaped the events surrounding the French Revolution. To say that it appears highly suspicious is quite an understatement when the fact is that every notorious leader of the French Revolution had been a true son of the Church of Rome and of them, most had been educated and trained under Jesuit tutelage. Names like Voltaire, Diderot, Turgot, Condorcet, d’Alembert, Desmoulins, and Robespierre were all inspired Jesuit college students rallying behind their instructors Enlightenment cause. No wonder there was no true opposition to the movement from the Jesuit camp. Remember well! The French Revolution is nothing less than a prototype of what the whole world is soon to be plunged into. If Rome has cleverly deceived the world of her innocence of the atrocities of the French Revolution, she will surely appear like an angel of mercy for what is to come.

EVENTS LEADING UP TO AMERICAN REVOLUTION

The first Great Masonic Convention was held at Les Gaules, France in 1768. Five years later the Jesuit Order was allegedly abolished. In 1776 the Illuminati Order was founded by Jesuit Adam Weishaupt. That same year the American English colonies declared their independence from England and the United States government used for the reverse side of its Great Seal the very same symbol that Adam Weishaupt used for his Illuminati Order — and can be seen today on the back of one dollar bills. To be politically correct, you must never believe these coincidental happenings could have been the works of some sort of conspiracy. But not everyone wants to be politically correct. The revolutionary ideas that John and Charles Carroll had seen and been taught in France were carried back and put to good use in America. Joining with the underground forces already working there, it was soon to bear delicious fruit.

Charles Carroll the third or Charles Carroll of Carrollton as he was known, was reputed to be the wealthiest man in the English colonies at the time of the American Revolution. One visible means of a person’s wealth was the amount of slaves he owned. It also spoke loudly of the downright pure hypocrisy of those founding fathers who conceitedly bawled for ‘liberty and equality’, and so vigorously accused England falsely of tyranny for allegedly enslaving her colonies, while they themselves felt it perfectly right to keep their own slaves in bondage. George Washington and Thomas Jefferson both had over two hundred slaves. As a comparison, Charles Carroll had three hundred sixteen.’ Even Patrick Henry, who so passionately expressed his sentiments to either give him liberty or give him death, had his own share of slaves. But this is quite typical of the aristocratic mind set.

The English colonists were in dire need of military protection as the French encroachments advanced ever closer with their excursions, skirmishes, forts, and incited Indian massacres. France, the eternal enemy of England, had sought to encircle the British colonies by linking their territory along the St. Lawrence River and the Great Lakes with their Mississippi territory and so confine the British east of the Appalachian Mountains. In 1753 the French began constructing a line of forts to do just this, some forts on territory claimed by Virginia. To prevent such an operation that had one goal in mind, to conquer the English colonies, the French and Indian war was declared in 1754 that lasted till 1763. In 1758 Forts Frontenac, Duquesne and Louisbourg were taken, cutting the French lines of communication. In 1759 General James Wolfe captured Quebec. Montreal fell in 1760, and in 1763 the treaty of Paris ceded all Canada and a large part of Louisiana to Britain. It was during these years that George Washington and other colonials learned the arts of war under their British commanders.

In alleviating the French threat and to make the land a safe place to live without the fear of Indian massacres was a direct benefit to every English colonist that gave assurance of raising their families and crops and to prosper unmolested. They had entreated the mother country for help and England had responded by sending them military aid and spending huge sums of money to accommodate their pleas. Its success opened wide the accessibility to all the land from the Atlantic to the Mississippi River for which the great land speculators could now invest; men like George Washington and Benjamin Franklin; a lucrative business that most today are unaware they were deeply involved in. Most colonists were duly grateful and appreciative for the kind services rendered unto them by mother England. They could now go on with their lives and many would even become extremely rich.

In return, for the parent to request from her children a token of appreciation by asking them to help bear some of the financial burden incurred to make them safe and rich did not seem too much to ask. While paying taxes has always been a hated obligation in every society, the majority of the colonists, including their complaining murmurs, all except an insidious few, also recognized that governments providing even the barest of necessities to live civilly certainly required revenue. Consequently nothing comes free; and to take and then refuse to pay, ventures on thievery. However, to a few schemers and plotters with sedition on their minds, this request presented the perfect opportunity and pretense to foment rebellion against England.

The propaganda machine is an awesome and wonderful tool in the right hands of skillful artisans. Being able to twist and paint lies into something that is believed to be true, while truths are pictured as contemptible lies, the great masses of people become permanently captivated under this spell never realizing they have been cleverly deceived. But doesn’t it seem just a little suspicious that the three modern day Revolutions have been “managed” or colored with the same painted hue; that is, that it was something the “people” wanted, one in which nearly all of them participated? When in actual fact, history proves quite to the contrary. That in all three cases, it was a small clique of activists that engineered and ramrodded their policies home. But the illusion of unity makes Revolution seem just a bit more glorious when it is believed that all “right thinking” people supported it.

For example, the Soviet people have been led to believe that the Russian Bolshevik revolution against Czar Nicholas II in 1917 was a grassroots based uprising of the proletariat, or workers, unwilling to accept tyranny. The facts of history show that as few as eight hundred intellectuals and politicians overthrew the Russian government and took control of a country of 140 million people and set up the communist, (a word directly from the French Revolution) Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR). The French Revolution against King Louis XVI in 1789 is another example of an implied unity among “the sovereign people” which never in fact existed. Here again, it was a relatively small group of individuals with their “Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity” rallying call, who being committed to a change, spearheaded the revolution. The acceptance of the idea that everyone is united in order to extirpate or release themselves from some sort of tyranny gives credence to a very noble cause, but more important, it takes the limelight off the true and same perpetrators, who had instigated the Russian, French and American Revolutions.

In the eyes of Rome, Protestant England was viewed as the worst of all villains. Catholic France the role model for Catholicism, the hub of fashion, culture and Jesuit education, was also Rome’s military force used to crush their common enemy. But to their frustrations and chagrin, England went about magnificently increasing her Empire both in Far East India and North America. In 1763, France lost the Great Wars for Empire (which had begun in 1688) to the British, and in the process had been forced to give up most of its colonial holdings in North America. Though the British emerged from the extended conflict as a major world power, they also possessed a national debt of some £130 million. To schemers lurking in the wings, there is no better excuse or pretext for launching a revolution than an economic crisis. It immediately affects everyone, which therefore compels all to be involved.

NEW ENGLAND CHOSEN FOR CENTER OF REVOLUTION

So the mechanism for severing the North American colonies from its mother country, England, was quietly put into place. What Rome could not accomplish through the military arm of France would now be done by stealth. Notice the dates of progress. Boston, Massachusetts was chosen to be the headquarters of foment and it was here that the rival and irregular Freemasonic lodge first appeared in 1752 and in 1761 established a similar lodge in Charleston, South Carolina. As previously mentioned, the first Great Masonic Convention was held at Les Gaules, France in 1768. Charles Carroll, who had been under the tutelage of European Jesuits for seventeen years returned to America in 1765. Behind the scenes, Jesuit controlled Freemasonry became the unseen forces guiding the events of the American Revolution. As bizarre as this may sound, it must also be recognized that our founding fathers and American Patriots became unwittingly, for many of them, pawns in the game.

Ponder this for a moment to help you recover from shock. Freemasonry boasts that of the fifty-six signers of the Declaration of Independence all but perhaps a couple were Freemasons. It is well known that Thomas Jefferson and Benjamin Franklin were both Masons and pictures of George Washington in his full Masonic regalia are numerous. Yet you may search the massive amount of books and information written on the American Revolution and all are utterly silent about the role Freemasonry had to play during that time. But even more startling, according to Manly P. Hall, an expert on Masonic knowledge, that not only were many of the founders of the U.S. government Masons, but they received aid from a secret and august body existing in Europe, which helped them to establish the United States for “a peculiar and particular purpose known only to the initiated few”. The Great Seal, says Hall, was the signature of the exalted body, and the unfinished pyramid on the reverse side “is a trestle-board setting forth symbolically the task to the accomplishment of which the U.S. Government was dedicated from the day of its inception.” Is all of this just Freemasonic lore and vanity or is it true? It is the contention of this book that it is the truth as other revealing information to support it will be manifested later on in our study.

The propaganda mills of Rome have always adeptly engaged themselves in besmirching England. And even more so of New England; that Puritan stronghold that forbid Catholics and their erroneous doctrines into their colony, which also stringently forbid the pagan celebration of Christmas. Puritans have been characterized as prudes, prigs and closed-minded, anti-sexual, anti-intellectual, anti-democratic, religious bigots and just about every other kind of demeaning adjective that would fit a social reject. Rome delights in picturing Protestantism as something ridiculous while Catholicism is portrayed as beautifully holy and pure.

So what better place in the English colonies to start an instigation of discontentment against the mother country than among a bunch of fanatics who had originally discontentedly separated themselves from her. It is here that we begin to get a glimpse of the dark subtlety of those master minding the Revolutionary movement. Playing on men’s emotions and passions for loving what their ancestors a hundred years before were willing to suffer and die for was vital to the game. Descendants of Puritans having left England in search of religious liberty and freedom would now make excellent candidates for the promotion of total separation from British tyranny.

There is hardly anything more wonderful than a near perfect counterfeit, for the closer to the original, the greater the deception. The true movers of the American Revolution had a near perfect counterfeit made to order. They certainly did not have to fabricate those tenets which endeared the hearts of every full blooded Englishman. Any encroachment upon the rights and freedom of an Englishman was sure to bring a vigorous outcry. And Americans viewed themselves as Englishmen — better Englishmen, indeed, than those who had remained at home. They believed themselves to be Englishmen of the truest breed — descendants who carried on the work of those “heroes of liberty”. They grounded their cause upon English precedents and declared repeatedly that they were merely following the good people of Britain who had set before them the example.

Had not John Locke written a scholarly justification for the Glorious Revolution of 1688 and glorified the supremacy won by Parliament over the Crown? Had not Locke’s doctrine taught that there was a state of nature in which men enjoyed complete liberty; that they had created by means of compact an authority superior to their individual wills; that the government thus established was endowed with only certain specific powers — above all, with the protection of property; and that tyranny began when governments invaded the natural rights of man? Englishmen had no disposition to becoming slaves again to popery or any other type of tyranny. These traditions of the English struggle for liberty became the common property and bond of all Protestant Americans. But the most English of all in British America was New England. Their rich Pilgrim history and fierce Puritan beliefs, their love of liberty and independence they so highly cherished made them more English than the English themselves. Ironically this distinguishing characteristic marked them out for use by those plotting to establish the very thing they hated most.

Colonial America cherished and enjoyed their independent governing assemblies. And it was quite true that the colonies became prosperous and noticeably rich during the time of the Seven Years’ War which became part of the colonies French and Indian wars. Especially New England with its thriving expanding fleet of sailing ships that plied the waters with its heavy laden cargo of molasses, rum and slaves in the so-called triangular trade. New England floated in a sea of rum of which molasses was the raw material for distilling it. Trade between the French, Dutch, and Spanish West Indian islands, the coast of Africa and the New England and Middle colonies was firmly established by 1730 and had become essential to the well-being and economic growth of the Northern merchants and farmers. When England passed the Molasses Act of 1733 with lax enforcement, the New England seamen, with their independent spirit, largely ignored it and molasses was smuggled into the Northern colonies in an ever-increasing quantity.

By 1763 the Molasses Act was about to expire. This was also the year the French were defeated, thus removing the threat of war from the colonies. England had a staggering debt due to a war that largely benefited the colonies. To replace the Molasses Act the Sugar Act was passed in 1764. With England free from war, British men-of-war and a rejuvenated customs service could now give more attention to collecting the revenue that would help defray the expenses that had been spent on defending, protecting, and securing the colonies.

How beautiful the stage was set, now to launch a revolution. If the game was played correctly, marvelous indeed, would be the veiled very thin line between what was truth and what was deception. The ‘truth’ was the colonists had not even the remotest idea of revolting and separating from their mother country until they were literally prodded into it. The very idea of it was novel, shocking and repulsive, and above all treasonable to all the colonists. But the great ‘deception’ was that it was Rome, knowing quite well the temperament of the American people, did the prodding, well concealed of course, through its agents in Freemasonry. Glorious to behold, this counterfeit!

TAXES NOT REASON FOR REVOLUTION

Anyone with any amount of knowledge of the American Revolution knows as a matter of fact that prior to 1763, colonists voiced very few objections to the various revenue-producing English Navigation Laws. The Sugar Act, the Stamp Act, and even after the Tea Act of 1773, Americans generally did not view themselves as an oppressed people who sought independence because of tyrannical tax measures enacted in London. The Revolution was not caused by the English picking the colonists’ pockets without their consent, despite the propaganda and rhetoric to that effect at the time.

For example, the tea tax of 1773 was made to be very unpopular, but in fact, the same tea which cost the English six shillings per pound cost Americans only three shillings per pound. “Despite the tradition of oppressive taxation which the myth of the Revolution has spawned”, says one historian, “the actual tax burden of the colonies was much heavier in the seventeenth century than in the years immediately before the conflict. On a per capita basis, taxes were five times greater in 1698 than they were in 1773.” The burden of taxation on the American colonies did not even begin to compare with that which the English in the home country carried.

Historians interested in exploring this question, have compared the English colonial system with others in operation at the same time (e.g., France and Spain) and have concluded that the British Empire was the least oppressive of all. Also, the “infamous” Navigation Acts passed in the British Parliament prior to 1763 seldom, if ever, imposed serious economic hardships upon the colonists. Various English laws controlling the trading of commodities such as wool, hats, and iron were at times inconvenient, but it would be a gross overstatement to say that they were oppressive. Some colonists felt the pinch of regulation, but the various Navigation Acts were certainly not, in themselves, ample cause for revolution.

Rather, what should be emphasized is the fact that colonial America benefited and prospered from its privileged place within the British Empire. In return for the slight restrictions imposed by the Navigation Acts, the American colonies had a guaranteed market for many of their goods, both in England and in other British colonies. The Royal Navy bought considerable amounts of naval stores — ship masts, turpentine, pitch, tar, and hemp for rope — not only to equip the fleet, but also to better protect the colonies from continued threats to colonial trade by France and Spain. Trade of this type helped to make the protective shield of the British navy strong while also contributing to colonial prosperity. Far from being heavily burdened by their attachments to England, the colonies owed much of their prosperity to the fact that they were junior partners in the world’s strongest empire.

When the Stamp Act was passed in 1765, that the propagandists made such a ruckus over, it was not something done arbitrarily, but to the British it seemed only logical that the colonies should pay a fair share of the French and Indian war cost. The enormous debt incurred during the wars was for the colonies benefit and protection and now England needed revenue from America, who actually had become wealthy in this period. It was not a hasty measure and was carefully framed to raise revenue from the colonies by taxing legal and commercial documents without damaging their economy. Actually the taxes collected in America were designed to meet only one third of England’s total expenditures for protecting the colonies. The Act had been read by various colonial agents in London, who were given time to consult with their opposite numbers in America. None of them had much against it; yet, when passed, the Stamp Act raised an outcry of rage. Consequently, Grenville and the British Ministry were taken by surprise by the reaction of the colonies and by the growth of colonial unity.”

STRIKING RESEMBLANCES BETWEEN AMERICAN AND FRENCH REVOLUTIONS

The sedition that was revealing itself in America had several striking resemblances of what actually was going on in France doing the very same time; that gives good reason to support the belief that rehearsals for both revolutions was being nurtured and guided by the same unseen forces. Recall the French intellectual Philosophies and the networking those so innocent Reading and Literary societies that were launching a massive propaganda campaign to ferment and condition French minds? Where do you suppose the inspiration came from that sprang up in Boston Massachusetts so spontaneous? First among the Freemasonic clubs, then the Caucuses clubs, the Long Room and finally to the mobs on the street — the Sons of Liberty.

Pure propaganda was needed as much in America as in France. Indeed, read any history of the American Revolution and you will find the greatest hurdle the fomenters had to overcome was selling their idea of independence and then uniting the colonists behind it. And even with the most severest intimidation and threats of loss of life, beatings, burning property, taunts, browbeating, tar and feathering, and paid organized mob violence the progress was exasperating and painfully slow.’® The colonists had to be literally bulldozed and coerced into believing they were oppressively taxed and to accept the idea of independence before going to war with England. It is true the mobs did not go to the excesses of the French Revolution committing mass massacres, but the tactics used to terrorize people into joining their cause reflects precisely what took place in France a few years later. Propagandists have taught us that independence from the tax tyranny of England propelled the colonists into their worthy revolt. Historical reality teaches something quite different.

It is worthy to note that like in France, the Sons of Liberty clubs of the patriot movement soon covered the colonies with a network of these radical societies which then served as headquarters for the patriot leaders who set the mobs to work. Ironically they used the very post offices which had been created by the British government, to maintain close touch with each other and co-ordinate resistance to the mother country.” Also similar to France, the patriot movement kept its public well informed with their incendiary pamphlets and newspapers. Of the thirty-seven newspapers in the colonies in 1775, twenty- three were controlled by the patriots that incited rebellion. The Sons of Liberty began a reign of terror in which every supporter of British sovereignty became a target to be crushed. They terrified stamp masters out of their wits, wrecked their houses, drank their liquor, and chased them across borders into neighboring provinces.

An amazing feature about these mobs was that it was the ‘upper class’ that organized, encouraged, and directed them. Men like John Hancock of Boston, one of the richest men in America and the financial “angel” of the Massachusetts patriots. William Livingston, one of the principal lawyers and landowners of New York, worked hand in hand with the mob leaders of the colony. At the head of the Philadelphia mob marched William Allen, son of Chief Justice of the province, “animating and encouraging the lower class”. In Charleston, South Carolina, riots were directed by Christopher Gadsden, one of the wealthiest merchants in the province.”? In Maryland there was William Paca and Samuel Chase. Samuel Chase has been referred to as “a busy body, a restless incendiary, a ringleader of mobs, a foul mouthed and inflaming son of discord and faction, a promoter of the lawless excesses of the multitude. With swirling mobs threatening to tear a person from limb to limb, resistance to any movement, whether you believe in it or not, will become almost non-existent.

It becomes kind of obvious when you consider the fact that colonial America was allowed to hash and rehash the tax issues, incite whole populations into riots and manhandle British officials, that it was quite contrary to the tyrannical nation that England was accused of being. Her leniency and patience with the colonists showed just the opposite. England had every right and certainly the power, had she chosen, to easily have suppressed the dissidents right from the beginning. It makes one almost smile inside in a pathetic sort of way, to know that this nation of ours in colonial times rose up in revolt claiming to cast off a tax oppressive tyrant, when today Americans are being taxed, in some way or another, close to fifty percent of their incomes. Would you have any doubt as to how benevolent the I.R.S. would handle such a tax revolt today?

Freemasonry, that Utopian fraternity, was turning France upside down and had now come to British America to wreak havoc in the colonies. Remember, it had only been twenty years since 1745 when the French had tried unsuccessfully to launch an invasion of England to place a Catholic monarch on the English throne. Grudges were still freshly being carried by much of the gentry whose grandfathers had been exiled in America; who had sided with the Stuart King; and all were not Catholic. These men fit in well with Freemasonry’s goals, if they could now have a part in humiliating England by separating the colonies from her. Behind every political club during the Revolutionary period stood Freemasonry; instilling its ideology into the mainstream of society. And the names of prominent men who were Freemasons, were also names found quite often overlapping in the other political clubs.

As one Masonic historian has written, “Freemasonry has exercised a greater influence upon the establishment and development of this (the American) Government than any other single institution. Neither general historians nor the members of the Fraternity since the days of the Constitutional Conventions have realized how much the United States of America owes to Freemasonry, and how great a part it played in the birth of the nation and the establishment of the landmarks of that civilization. But what really is enlightening is the influence the Brotherhood of Freemasonry could have on the British government itself and numerous of its military commanders favoring the American Revolution. The rebellion taking place in the colonies being supported in many English high places gave the Revolutionary leaders encouragement in their boldness and defiance.

FREEMASONRY IN BRITISH MILITARY

At the same time Freemasonry was spreading through the colonies during the years after 1733, there was occurring another development which was to have a profound effect on American history. Since 1732, Freemasonry had been also spreading through the British Army in the form of regimental field lodges. Of particular significance is the fact that these lodges were not chartered by the Grand Lodge of England, but by the Irish Grand Lodge, which offered the ‘higher degrees’. Moreover, these lodges were chartered prior to 1745, but when the ‘higher degrees’ first began to be purged of their Jacobite orientation.

At the same time, of course, Freemasonry had also established itself in the upper echelons of military command and administration, and included some of the most prominent figures of the day. For example, one such man was the future Lord Jeffrey Amherst, who would emerge as perhaps the single most important British commander of the age. To give you a little background of the Masonic background of these men, Amherst’s sponsor, the man who paid for his commission, was a family friend, Lionel Sackville, First Duke of Dorset. Sackville had two sons. The elder, Charles, Earl of Middlesex, founded a Freemasonic lodge in Florence in 1733.

Sackville’s younger son, George, was equally active in Freemasonic affairs. By 1746, he was colonel of the 20th Foot, and took a particular interest in the regiment’s field lodge, even becoming its official Master. One of his two wardens was Lieutenant-Colonel Edward Cornwallis, who in 1750 was made governor of Nova Scotia and founded the first lodge there. Among Cornwallis’s subordinates was the young Captain James Wolfe, who had already established a reputation for brilliance. Subsequently, of course, working in close concert with Amherst, Wolfe was to play a decisive role in the course of North American history.

Pay close attention to this: George Sackville himself, in the mean time, had become, by 1751, Grand Master of Irish Grand Lodge. Eight years later, during the Seven Years War, he was to be charged with cowardice at the Battle of Minden, court-martialed and dismissed from the service. His friendship with King George III, however, enabled him to retain his status in governmental quarters. By 1775, under the title of Lord Germain, he was ‘Colonial Secretary’. It was in this capacity that he served through the American War for Independence. Is it beginning to come together just a little bit?

Events were soon to bring American Freemasonry and that of the British Army together on a hitherto unprecedented scale. Substantial contingents of British regulars, both officers and men, were soon to be working in close concert with the colonists, training them in military procedures and operations and, in the process, transmitting other things as well; not least the corpus of ‘higher degree’ (formerly Jacobite) Freemasonry. And this Freemasonry was to provide an ideal conduit for the kind of harmonious and sympathetic relationship and sense of fraternity that tends generally to develop among comrades-in- arms. It became an effective means for Catholic ‘modified’ Freemasonry to be unwittingly assimilated by Protestant English colonists.

Between 1745 and 1753, the English population of North America had swollen dramatically. Adding to those numbers were exiled or refugee Jacobites. Organization, communication and trade developed rapidly, and thoughts of westward expansion began to be pressed. When colonists from Virginia began moving into the Ohio Valley, a contingent of colonial militia under the young George Washington was dispatched into the region to build a fort against French hostilities who were strongly opposed to English advancements. Full scale fighting broke out, which prompted in April 1755 to send a British column, both regulars and colonial militia under General Edward Braddock, to the area. They were ambushed by French troops and their Indian allies and the column was virtually annihilated. General Braddock was fatally wounded and George Washington, his aide-de-camp, barely escaped with his life. The next year, 1756, the Seven Years War erupted in Europe, but the British Army’s principal theater of activity was to be in North America, which became the French and Indian War.

The war began with numerous English defeats and setbacks. One after another, British forts throughout what is now upstate New York were lost. But in England there began a massive reshuffling of officers in both the army and the Royal Navy to turn things around. Old fashioned officers were sacked, demoted, or passed over, and commands were handed out to a host of younger, more dynamic, more flexible and more innovative men. In North America, the most important of these were James Wolfe, then aged thirty-one, and Jeffrey Amherst, ten years older, who was made major-general and appointed commander-in-chief. Among Wolfe’s and Amherst’s most prominent subordinates were Thomas Desaguliers, son of the distinguished Freemason, and William Howe who became a central figure in the American War for Independence.

As commander-in-chief, Amherst introduced new techniques and tactics to the army. He adopted innovations that was suited for guerrilla operations. Light infantry designed specifically for scouting and skirmishing, clad in dark brown skirtless coats. Some troops were even dressed in Indian apparel. A number of colonial officers learned their trade from Amherst — officers who would later rise to prominence during the American War for Independence. It was from Amherst that such men as Charles Lee, Israel Putnam, Ethan Allen, Benedict Arnold and Philip John Schuyler acquired both the discipline of the professional soldier and the tactics specifically adapted to warfare in North America. And while Washington had by then resigned his commission, he too knew, and was profoundly influenced by Amherst.

In July 1758, Amherst and his entourage of gifted young officers began to recapture those forts that were initially lost during the war. Each previous loss was now turned into victories. In September 1759, Wolfe, with William Howe leading the advance column, accomplished one of the most audacious feats in military history, proceeding up the St. Lawrence by ship, then scaling the sheer cliffs of the Heights of Abraham outside the citadel of Quebec with 4000 troops. In the battle that ensued, both Wolfe and the French commander, the Marquis de Montcalm died, but the tide had now been turned. Operations continued for another year, but in September 1760, Montreal, besieged by Amherst and William Howe, capitulated, and France ceded her North American colonies to Britain.

What must be emphasized here is that the influx of British regulars into North America brought with it an influx of Freemasonry; particularly of the kind of Catholic modified ‘higher degree’ Freemasonry warranted by Irish Grand Lodge. Of the nineteen line regiments under Amherst’s command, no fewer than thirteen had practicing field lodges. There is quite a list of commanders who were Freemasons. For example, Lieutenant Colonel John Young, who served under Amherst, had as early as 1736 been appointed Deputy Grand Master of Grand Lodge of Scotland. In 1757, he had become Provincial Grand Master for all Scottish lodges in America and the West Indies. In 1761, Young was succeeded in the military by Lieutenant Colonel, later to become Major General, Augustine Prevost. In the same year, Prevost became Grand Master of all lodges in the British Army warranted by another Freemasonic body, (take note) the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite.

In 1756, one Colonel Richard Gridley was authorized “to congregate all Free and Accepted Masons in the Expedition against Fort Crown Point (which was later conquered by Amherst) and form them into one or more lodges.” When Louisbourg fell in 1758, Gridley formed another lodge there. In November 1759, two months after Wolfe’s capture of Quebec, the six field lodges of the troops occupying the citadel convened a meeting. It was decided that since “there were so many lodges in the Quebec garrison”, they should form themselves into a Grand Lodge and elect a Grand Master. Accordingly, Lieutenant John Guinet was elected Grand Master of the Province of Quebec. He was succeeded a year later by Colonel Simon Fraser, who was the son of Lord Lovat, and as a prominent Jacobite, had taken a major part in the 1745 rebellion, was captured and executed. In 1761, Simon Fraser was succeeded as Quebec’s Provincial Grand Master by Thomas Span of the 47th Foot. Span was followed in 1762 by Captain Milborne West of the same regiment, and West in 1764, became Provincial Grand Master for the whole of Canada.”

FREEMASONRY — WOVEN INTO EVERY FABRIC CALLED AMERICAN

Not surprisingly, the Freemasonry so prevalent in Amherst’s army was transmitted to the colonial officers and units serving with it. American commanders and personnel pounced on whatever opportunities arose to become not just comrades-in- arms, but also fellow Freemasons. Fraternal bonds were thus forged between regular British troops and their colonial colleagues. Lodges proliferated, Freemasonic ranks and titles were conferred like metals, or like promotions. Men such as Israel Putnam, Benedict Arnold, Joseph Frye, Hugh Mercer, John Nixon, David Wooster and, of course, Washington himself not only won their military spurs, they were also, if they were not already brethren, inducted into Freemasonry. And those who did not themselves become practicing Freemasons were still constantly exposed to the influence of Freemasonry, which spilled over from the British Army to merge with the fledgling lodges already established in the colonies. By this means, Freemasonry came to suffuse the whole of colonial administration, society and culture.

But it was not just Freemasonry in itself; not just the rites, rituals, traditions, opportunities and benefits of Freemasonry. These were just Freemasonry’s incentives, their promotional motivation devices to get a person hooked on the brotherhood, a mentality, a hierarchy of attitudes and values that Freemasonry wanted to get disseminated or spread abroad. Most colonists did not actually read Locke, Hume, Voltaire, Diderot or Rousseau, any more than most British soldiers did. They did not have to. It was through the lodges that these currents of thought that were associated with such philosophers became universally accessible. It was largely through the lodges that ‘ordinary’ colonists learned about ‘the rights of man’ and the concept of the ‘perfectibility’ of society.’ But the big catch or deception was, that the ordinary members of Freemasonry were purposely led to believe certain lofty concepts and idealism such as liberty and freedom to mean one thing, but to the Jesuits of the Church of Rome, those ‘hidden superiors’ at the apex of Freemasonic power, it meant quite the opposite. What was liberty and freedom to a Protestant was anathema to Rome.

As with any conspiracy, true motives are always concealed until the appropriate groundwork can be laid so to assure success. The American Revolution then, from its earliest beginning was in every sense a process of evolution. And even though it is true and it is argued that there were great underlying conditions that seemed to invite revolution, such as, from the very beginning extremely liberal charters and privileges were given to encourage colonists to settle the American wilderness, combined with England’s laxness to enforce colonial laws, which gave colonists a keen feeling of semi-independence, these factors only became assets and tools in the hands of conspirators lurking in the background. To have suggested separation and independence to a people who were quite content as they were, would have been sheer nonsense. As a cover-up to disguise their true intentions to both the colonial population and England, Revolutionary leaders were always careful to extend their veiled conciliatory overtures. But from the outset, it was ‘designed’ that the colonies be totally independent of England.

To most modern Americans who have largely lost touch with early American history of a hundred or two hundred years ago, its hard to perceive the predominate, and on grand public occasions, very prominent roles that Freemasonry has had to play in the nation’s past. Especially when Freemasonry today has chosen to take a very low public profile. But there is no question that Boston Masons not only organized but took part in the Boston Tea Party. Daniel Webster described the Green Dragon Tavern where Boston Masons met, as “the Headquarters of the Revolution.” Paul Revere was a Master Mason, as was every general officer in the Revolutionary army, starting with Joseph Warren, Grand Master of the Massachusetts Grand Lodge, the first to die at Bunker Hill. Two thousand more Masons were among officers of all grades, such as Colonel Isaac Frank, aide-de-camp to George Washington, and Major Benjamin Nones, on General Lafayette’s staff.

In Virginia, when the members of Alexandria Lodge No. 22 declared themselves independent of any foreign jurisdiction, they named George Washington as First Master of the Lodge. In 1780, when the idea was suggested at the Grand Lodge of Pennsylvania of creating a Grand Master of all the Grand Lodges formed or to be formed in the United States, George Washington was unanimously elected to fill the post. But the commander- in-chief, too busy with the war, was obliged to decline. When peace from the Revolutionary War finally came, it was the Grand Master of New York’s Grand Lodge, Robert Livingston, who administered to Washington his oath of office as first president of the United States. When the cornerstone of the nation’s new Capitol was laid on 18 September 1793, the ceremony was performed in concert with the Grand Lodge of Maryland and several lodges under the jurisdiction of Washington’s Lodge 22, with the new president clothing himself for the occasion in a Masonic apron and other insignia of the brotherhood.

At George Washington’s burial on his estate at Mount Vernon, six of the pallbearers and three of the officiating clergymen were brother Masons from Alexandria Lodge 22, where “the mystic funeral rites of Masonry” were performed by the new Grand Master of the Lodge. One by one, Washington’s Masonic brethren cast upon his bier the ritual sprig of acacia, Osirian symbol of the resurrection of the spirit. On the coffin with two crossed swords was placed the Masonic apron specially made for Washington by the Marquise de Lafayette. Within hours of Washington’s death, his fellow Mason, Representative John Marshall of Virginia, later the country’s first chief justice, rose in the House and moved that a monument be raised to the man “first in war, first in peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen.”

To launch the greatest Masonic obelisk monument in the world to Washington’s memory on 4 July 1848, a 24,500 pound block of Maryland marble was donated by Freemason Thomas Symington. For the ceremony stands were built around the site. Among the spectators were past and future presidents Martin van Buren and Millard Fillmore, as well as Mrs. Alexander Hamilton and Mrs. John Quincy Adams. Benjamin B. French, Grand Master of the Grand Lodge of Free and Accepted Masons of the District of Columbia, deposited articles in a cavity beneath the stone, using the same gavel and wearing the same Masonic apron and sash worn by George Washington when he laid the cornerstone of the Capitol in 1793.

Upon the completion of the great Masonic obelisk, another appropriate masonic ceremony was required. On 6 December 1884, thousands held their breath as they gazed up from five- hundred feet below to watch Master Mason P.N. McLaoughlin, the project superintendent, successfully place the aluminum capstone atop the pyramindion (the small pyramid which crowns or completes an obelisk). The American flag was unfurled, the crowd raised a cheer, cannons boomed out a hundred-gun salute, and all was ready for the dedication on Washington’s Birthday, 21 February 1885.

Again with great public fanfare, dedication day began with a short address by Senator Sherman of Ohio. Then Myron M. Parker, Most Worshipful Grand Master of the Grand Lodge of Free and Accepted Masons of the District of Columbia, began the Masonic ceremonies, reminding the audience that “the immortal Washington, himself a Freemason, had devoted his hand, his heart, his sacred honor, to the cause of freedom of conscience, of speech and of action, and that from his successful leadership the nation had arisen.” In conclusion, Grand Chaplin of Masons brought out the ritual corn, wine, and oil. Then there was the official procession, headed by the 21st president, Chester Alan Arthur. When you come to realize that Freemasonry has been woven into every warp and woof of American society, it seems kind of ridiculous to say that there was not some kind of conspiracy going on.

MASONIC BROTHERHOOD — THE MAJOR INFLUENCE IN WAR’S OUTCOME

But the suspicion gets even stronger when you consider a key question that historians have never seemed to satisfactorily explain. Like, why did the British contrive to lose the American War for Independence? For the war was not so much ‘won’ by the American colonists but rather ‘lost’ by Britain more or less by default. When the British high command set their minds to conquering France in North America, her troops sallied forth and got the job done. However, when it came to the American War for Independence, it was strangely dilatory and apathetic. Opportunities were blandly ignored, and operations were conducted with an almost lackadaisical air. The war, quite simply, was not pursued with the kind of ruthlessness required for victory — the kind of ruthlessness displayed by the same commanders when fighting against adversaries other than American colonists.

When the two battles that have been regarded as ‘decisive’, Saratoga and Yorktown, neither of these engagements crippled, or even seriously impaired Britain’s capacity to continue fighting. Neither involved more than a fraction of the British troops deployed in North America. When Cornwallis surrendered at Yorktown the bulk of the British forces in North America was still intact, still well-placed to continue operations elsewhere, still strategically and numerically in position of advantage. There was, in the American War for Independence, no conclusive victory comparable to Waterloo, no ‘turning point’ comparable to Gettysburg. It seems almost as if everyone simply got tired, became bored, lost interest, and decided to pack up and go home.

What was this strange malady that came upon these professional soldiers just during the American War for Independence? Why did the British commanders Clinton and Cornwallis both fight under duress and extreme reluctance? And Howe, who repeatedly expressed his anger, his unhappiness and his frustration about the command with which he had been saddled? His brother, Admiral Howe, felt the same way. Amherst, even when King George III appointed him commander-in-chief in America and demanded that he take control of the war there, refused the king’s direct order.” It has been suggested that it was an extremely unpopular war because Englishmen were fighting against brother Englishmen. That may be true, but the logic does not hold water when you consider the American Civil War that was fought among even closer family ties, but counted casualties greater than all the other American wars since then combined. So it must have been more to it than just that. Could the fighting sickness have been something contagious caught from perhaps the Masonic Brotherhood?

JESUIT JOHN CARROLL COMES HOME TO ESTABLISH AMERICAN CATHOLIC HIERARCHY

It was in late spring of 1774, after some twenty-six years away from his native land, that Jesuit John Carroll returned to his home in Maryland. Fully trained and qualified, John Carroll was ready to assume his duties in the new Republic for establishing the Catholic hierarchy in America. But that had to wait for now; until independence from England had been won. In the meantime, in order to sooth both political and religious feelings among the French Catholics in Canada due to American Revolutionary leaders abusive response to England’s Quebec Act, it was felt an olive branch should be extended to the Canadians in hopes that they might assist them in their war for independence, or at the least, not fight against them. The Continental Congress, that was now under the leadership of Freemason John Hancock of the St. Andrew Lodge, resolved that a committee of three be appointed to proceed to Canada, “there to pursue such instructions as shall be given them by Congress.”

When John Hancock notified Charles Lee in New York a few days later that the Canadian deputies would probably be ready in a short time, Lee replied: “I should think that if some Jesuit or religieux (a member of clerical body) of any other Order (but he must be a man of liberal sentiments, enlarged mind and a manifest friend to Civil Liberty) could be found out and sent to Canada, he would be worth battalions to us. This thought struck me some time ago, and I am pleased to find from the conversation of Mr. Price and his fellow travelers that the thought was far from a wild one. Mr. Carroll has a relative who exactly answers the description.” The Congress had already been struck with the same idea. On the 15th of February they had further resolved that Charles Carroll of Carrollton be requested to prevail on Jesuit John Carroll to accompany the committee to Canada.

Moreover, John Adams wrote to his friend, James Warner, three days later that, “Dr. Franklin and Mr. Chase of Maryland and Mr. Charles Carroll of Carrollton are chosen a committee to go to Canada.” Then he added, “But we have done more. We have empowered the Committee to take with them another gentleman of Maryland, Mr. John Carroll, a Roman Catholic Priest, and a Jesuit, and a gentleman of learning and Abilities.” Adams believed Jesuit John Carroll’s functions would be “to administer Baptism to the Canadian children and bestow Absolution upon such as have been refused it by the Toryfied Priests in Canada.”

The mission did not accomplish its purpose of winning the Canadians as allies as they had hoped but it does something else that becomes vitally important for unraveling a mystery and a blatant deception. It provides an insight and makes vividly clear that over two hundred years ago Freemasonic American Revolutionary leaders could work in complete harmony together and feel the highest esteem for their Roman Catholic and Jesuit compatriots and then take upon themselves to send them as representatives for all Americans as their most honorable citizens. It begins to shed some light on how they could also cooperate in establishing the United States government together.

It might even be said then, as the saying goes, that not everything is quite what it seems to appear to be, which also agrees with an enlightening statement of Scripture that says, the whole world is deceived. Freemasonry, like the Knights of Templar roots it sprouted from, is deep into the occult. But the roots go even deeper than that; they go straight to Rome, that fountainhead of all occultism. The evidence that has been presented for giving support of an ongoing conspiracy with occult leanings during the American Revolutionary period, blossoms into full bloom and becomes fully visible and quite bold after the American victory was declared. Any doubts will vanish as we venture into the last three chapters of this book. They will point out so that you may see, and literally, if you so care to, those landmarks that have been established as monuments to the occult, Freemasonry, and the Jesuits of Rome.

Hardly before the peace Treaty of Paris ink was dry, the Carroll family and Freemasons were making their influence being felt; for the site that was to be the seat of the new Republican government, the occultic street layout and the Jesuit college that adjoined it. But more important than that, it will be shown that the Sovereign God of the universe has given us a clear view, two thousand years ago, of the role that Rome and the United States government, dominated by Rome, will play in the last days; that today, are rushing in upon us with breathtaking speed.

Continued in Chapter 15 America’s Occult Agenda — Unmasked

All chapters of The Grand Design Exposed





The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 13 England’s Religious War Expanded To New World

The Grand Design Exposed Chapter 13 England’s Religious War Expanded To New World

Continued from Chapter 12 The Perpetrators And Evolution of The Great French Revolution.

THE EUROPEAN BULLY

To bring the issues we have been discussing into better perspective and to give a clearer picture, let’s take a brief walk down history lane. — For example, there was not so very long ago, a bully who stalked the fair land, whose ferociousness and appetite to mutilate tender human bodies never seemed to be satisfied. But wait! Don’t be alarmed. The shrieks of the dying was sanctioned on good authority — the name of God and the ‘Holy’ Roman Catholic religion. However, there seems to be a unique feature built into every bully, and in this particular bully it was working quite well — when getting a slight taste of its own medicine, to be able to yell the very loudest.

Rome’s screams and cries from England’s horrible persecution against her saintly Jesuits defending their faith is enough to win over the most sensitive of all sympathetic ears. But — in doing so, one must disregard completely —England’s Queen Elizabeth excommunicated by the pope, her subjects urged to rise up against her, the Spanish Armada, the Gunpowder Plot, the Inquisition, St. Bartholomew’s massacre, the Thirty Years’ War, the Irish massacre, and the Bible, and come back into the fold — the only and true fold — that guarantees mankind his eternal salvation. How nostalgic. With this kind of thinking it becomes understandable and generally accepted, the belief in the saying that, “the whole world loves a lie”. Certainly the whole world is ‘living’ a lie. And giving it just a little more time, will surely die in its lie.

The Bible is a most hated and detested book. Why? Because it contradicts everything that intellectual man teaches and believes. Like — the Bible teaches truth — such as, man, his earth, and all things upon it were created in a literal seven day week, just under six thousand years ago, by a personal and loving creator God. That there was sin, a universal flood because of sin, the promise of a ‘Saviour’ to bring man back in right- standing with God, who actually came, died in our stead, was resurrected, received into heaven, and upon departing, gave the promise that He would return at an appointed time to gather all those who believed these truths to be sacred.

But man loves and prefers his lies! — Like the evolution of this planet taking billions of years to form or the big bang theory or man evolving from a monkey. Intellectuals dismiss any such thing as sin, a world flood is considered preposterous, homosexuality is A-okay, and Jesus Christ is just one of many cosmic christs. Above all, there certainly is not a God who judges man or will ever intervene in his affairs. Therefore the Bible is ridiculed, mocked, and scoffed at and held in such contempt and derision by the educated class that it discourages all, except the most weak-minded, according to them, to even approach the book. So by undermining the Bible, a more effective means to prevent it from being read is accomplished than ever by placing it on the index of forbidden books. Thus, in one master stroke, the only true source of ‘truth’ is destroyed. However, Jesus Christ declared, “Search the Scriptures, for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me”. (John 5:39)

One thing the Bible consistently emphasizes throughout its pages, is the overwhelming ratio of those who reject Bible truth, as compared with the almost insignificant few who embrace it. And as the whole world marches along in perfect step and harmony in its absurd and superstitious beliefs, Scripture also teaches quite plainly something else. Break ranks or bob out of step with the hallowed opinions and sacred oracles of the world, and you have the most excellent opportunity to become a member of their casualty list. The entire history and teaching of the Bible is a record of those two simple facts — the whole world contentedly believing a lie, and anyone challenging or supporting contrariwise will end up stigmatized or suffer a martyr’s death. The eleventh chapter of Hebrews has been called the faith chapter. However, its last portion reads more like an obituary notice for believers. The life and ‘death’ of Christ graphically bears witness to this, as well as what He taught His disciples, that, “Ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake: but he that endureth to the end shall be saved. He that findeth his life shall lose it: and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it”. (Matthew 10:22 & 39) So the people of God recognize full well that they can never win the war with the world’s most beloved Roman Catholic religion and its pope. For Scripture itself declares, (Rev. 13:7) “it was given unto him to make war with the saints and to ‘overcome’ them”.

The theme of denouncing the existing system as traditional, old, and no longer workable, and then urging for a “change” in the ‘order of things’, began with the so called Enlightenment Movement and its Illuminati which produced the American and French Revolutions, abolished the monarchy system of government and replaced it with democracy. It now extends itself full circle with its propaganda campaign that is prodding us for a ‘change’ today. But the concept to bring about a ‘change’, as we are referring to here, had its inspiration and “roots” in only one place —England’s intense historical struggle with the Roman Catholic “bully” to brutally force her to “change” her religion to that of Rome’s. When force didn’t work, then more and more subtlety was resorted to. And the greatest of these, the Master Plan, or the Great Work or “Grand Design”, was to deceptively and covertly set up a Roman Catholic colony among the Protestant North American English colonies. Then cautiously and meticulously pose it as a haven of civil and religious freedom for all worshipers, so as to be accepted by Protestantism, and in enough time, bring the Great Work to a “glorious fulfillment”. — That is, to bring not just the English, but the whole world to the realization that it needs to “change” and worship according to Rome.

ENGLAND STANDING ALONE

The little island of Protestant England had not a friend or ally in all of Europe; only a ring of watchful enemies waiting to pounce on her at the first sign of weakness, restrained only by their distrust of one another. The clamor for the blood of English heretics and their Jezebel Queen Elizabeth, was for over thirty years a rallying cry that swept the people of Europe back and forth in blind storms of emotion, spurring them on to hasten their plans for an English invasion.

Vigorously involved were Spain’s governor general, Alexander Farnese, duke of Parma, who was ruthlessly suppressing the Protestant rebels in the Netherlands to bow to Rome; Enrique de Guzman, count of Olivarez, the Spanish ambassador at Rome; Don Bernardino de Mendoza, the Spanish resident ambassador in Paris; and King Philip II himself of Spain, the most powerful sovereign in Europe and champion of Catholic orthodoxy, who in his youthful years had been king of England through his marriage to (bloody) Mary Tudor. Mendoza, known for having sent a message to Queen Elizabeth, “that Bernardino de Mendoza was born not to disturb kingdoms but to conquer them”, acted also for his king as :paymaster of the ultra-Catholic conspiracy, known as the Holy League. The League, whose powerful chieftains, Henry, duke of Guise, and his brothers, served the religious interests of the papacy and France and was closely allied with the ultramontane wing of the clergy, the Jesuits, also for the preservation of the orthodox Roman Catholic faith.

It was a fearful and menacing array of forces that was foaming and frothing across the channel, that was preparing an invasion fleet, marshaling soldiers and war supplies and labeling their intentions to bring England back to Rome as the “Enterprise”. But add to this the active underground Jesuit mission that conveyed priests, students, couriers, and refugees in and out of England, who distributed clandestinely their printed books and pamphlets by the thousands, that incited and agitated and kept the minds and hearts of the Catholic faithful panting for the day of liberation. — Is it any wonder that from the intense stress and apprehensions inflicted on the English, that it would not cause them to react severely in the defense and security of their nation. Certainly, any rational government would have. Amazingly though, with all the acts of treason that outsiders hyped up and encouraged against the government of England, when the invasion actually came, not one Englishman sided with the enemy or forsook their beloved Queen.

ROME’S OFFENSIVE

The English government decreed: that since the Catholic priesthood and their schools instructed its students in the skills of conspiracy, to rebel and overthrow their Protestant government, then the priests would be banned from England and the Catholic schools closed. It was during these times that an aristocratic English Catholic, by the name of Dr. William Allen, left his country, in 1565, for the last time, with a dream vaguely hatching in his brain. He pondered, that if the ‘Faith’ was to be preserved and restored in his “lost fatherland”, then a freshly trained priesthood had to be organized, explicitly for the purpose of being secretly sent back into England to exhort, encourage, and rouse the persecuted flock to action, in defiance of the law. It was this dream, this vision, to bring about a religious ‘change’, that formed in the head of William Allen, unwittingly to him, that became the birth place and seed that was destined to grow, expand, and be molded to fit each situation, that later emerged as the “Grand Design”.

William Allen was ordained a priest shortly after his departure from England at Mechlin, Belgian. Then, after a visit to Rome, his dream began to take shape as a reality when, three years later, in 1568, he founded his first English college in Douay, France. This was ten years after Queen Elizabeth had come to the English throne and twenty years before the attempted Spanish invasion. In 1575, Allen made a second visit to Rome. This time to help pope Gregory XIII found another English college, that would be in Rome and also to train missionaries for England. Being greatly attached to the Jesuits, it was only natural that they joined him in the work of the English mission. The first two English Jesuits to reenter England were Robert Parsons and Edmond Campion. Campion was executed for his troubles, but Parsons escaped, and returning to Allen, they collaborated together and became joint leaders of the “Spanish Party” among English Catholics. The career of William Allen in his obsession to restore Catholicism in England won for him universal admiration and gratitude in the Catholic realm.

At the request of King Philip II, Allen was created cardinal in 1587, and held himself in readiness to go to England immediately, should the Armada invasion, the following year, proved successful. He was sorely disappointed. One of his chief literary works was the preparation of the well known Douay Bible that appeared complete in 1609, two years before the English King James version. In 1589, he co-operated with Jesuit Parsons in establishing a third English college at Valladolid, in Spain. His fourth and last visit to Rome, he resided at the English college there until his death, 16 October, 1594.

Without question, Rome’s most preferred method in dealing with challengers to her ‘cooked up’ divine authority, is to ruthlessly crush and eliminate them. However, clandestine tactics also become quite beneficial, especially when brutality seems to fail. It just requires a little more time and patience. Thus by the concerted efforts and legacy left by William Allen, his English colleges and seminarians, that collaborated with the Jesuits and their infernal intrigues, instigations, and deep laid conspiracies, gave the Catholic hierarchy assurance, if necessary, to wage a proficient and prolonged warfare. And Rome fully knows, as long as it takes, when she has conquered English Protestantism, then her victory over all Protestantism will be complete as well. Protestants sleeping today, are oblivious to what Rome does to her prisoners of war.

To the informed and unbiased observer, the fury and rage expressed by the Roman Catholic hierarchy at the conduct of King Henry VIII of England for usurping the position claimed by the pope of Rome, as the ‘Supreme Head’ of Christendom, then investing that same title in himself, over English Christians, must seem a little absurd and almost laughable. Pretty much like a petty thief heisting from a professional thief something he had previously stolen — certainly enough to set any thief into a frenzy. For the pope of Rome has no more right to that title, according to Scripture, than did King Henry VIII. The only difference is, the usurpation of the pope of Rome took centuries to accomplish, while it took Henry VIII only a few years.

But the fury and rage of Rome’s propaganda nonsense rants on as it spews out its venom and misinformation upon unsuspecting and naive minds. And so pictured to the world, is the tyranny and horror of English Protestantism, enforced by excommunicated, illegitimate, bastard child of Anne Boleyn, Queen Elizabeth, and those who succeeded her, as a time of incomparably vicious and unbearable persecution. Quite naturally, gone is the memory of that reign of five short years, before Elizabeth took the throne, by her half sister, bloody Mary, who ordered the gruesome Smithfield fires, and others throughout England, that consumed alive over three hundred victims who refused to worship according to Rome.

Perhaps by now, the reader may think this book’s main purpose is to bash Catholics and the Jesuits. Many will even cry out, denouncing it as hate literature. In all sincerity, this is just not the case. Let’s be reasonable: Is it called hate when one is arrested for a crime, and the court demands a pre-trial investigation into the suspect’s past criminal record? Certainly not. It’s more likely to be called practical and plain good common sense. In effect, doesn’t our past record actually become substantial proof of what our character is at present? Most of us are creatures of habit. What we did yesterday, we will surely do today. So for a judge to review a suspect’s past history is paramount for him to understand the truth; enabling him to make a just and wise decision.

It has been said that the word philo-sophy actually means, “one who loves wisdom”. Anyone who is curious enough to learn knowledge and is never satisfied, may be called a philosopher. The desire of this book is not to convey hate, but hopefully, to share knowledge, truth, and wisdom. For the evidence produced herein are not fabrications, but facts taken from record books of history. So now if the criminal just happens to be well loved, extremely rich, affluent and powerful with the public clamoring against even a trial — how does a just court rule? At the very least, to reveal past atrocious crimes? — or in the name of ‘religion’, grant full amnesty? Supposed it was your loved one that was butchered: You be the judge.

ENGLAND’S LINE OF DEFENSE

The punishment for treason in England under Protestant rulership was real enough, but only in proportion to the aggressiveness of the priests of Rome. And so the tide of persecution ebbed and flowed, sometimes abating, at other times with increased severity, but always, Rome’s hostile and criminal acts set the pace. And even though the penal laws were always on the statute books as ready weapons, they were never enforced with uniform rigidity. In Queen Elizabeth’s forty-five year reign, there were one hundred and twenty-eight priests, fifty-eight laymen, and three women executed for treason. During the reign of James I, twenty priests and eight laymen were executed, and in the reign of Charles I there were only two.” In most cases, they did not suffer death by burning. That vile method was consecrated for Roman Church use only; the fountainhead and chief perpetrator of torture in the West.

The penal laws of England that compelled all, (and that affected the Puritans, Reformed churches, as well as Catholics) to take the oath of supremacy and conform to the Church of England, continued in effect from the time Henry VIII enacted his Statute, called the Act of Supremacy, in 1535, for two hundred and fifty-six years after, till 1791. For those who chose to refuse, and you could, in lieu of conforming, a fine had to be paid or have your property confiscated. Only treason brought the death penalty, and even that dwindled, to where 1681 became the last year for a Catholic to be executed for his faith.

The evidence of leniency that the English government always seemed to nurture is recognized discreetly even in the 1909 Catholic Encyclopedia, volume V, subject England, page 449, where it states…

“Notwithstanding the severities of Elizabeth, the number of Catholic clergy on the English missions in her time was considerable. It has been estimated that at the end of the sixteenth century they amounted to three hundred and sixty-six, fifty being survivors of the old Marian priests, three hundred priests from Douai and the other foreign seminaries, and sixteen priests of the Society of Jesus”. And page 450, “With the accession of Charles I (1625) a somewhat brighter time began for English Catholics. He was unwilling to shed their innocent blood — indeed only two underwent capital punishment while he bore rule — and this reluctance was one of the causes of rupture between him and the Parliament. His policy, Hallam writes, “with some fluctuations, was to wink at the domestic exercise of the Catholic religion, and to admit its professors to pay compensations for clemency, which were not regularly enforced.” The number of Catholic clergy in England received a considerable augmentation in his reign. Panzani reported to the Holy See that in 1634 there were on the English mission five hundred secular priests, some hundred and sixty Jesuits, a hundred Benedictines, twenty Franciscans, seven Dominicans, two Minims, five Carmelites, and one Carthusian lay brother, besides the clergy, nine in number, who served the queen’s chapel”.

The influx of priests had become so great that by 1598 Pope Gregory XIII appointed an archpriest and by 1623 the mission was enlarged into a province. Wonder of wonders, during the alleged most horrible time of Catholic persecution, Roman priests were literally flocking to England by the hundreds. Really now, can there be any doubt as to what all these priests were actually doing? — other than reviving the drooping spirits and rekindling a burning flame in the dying hearts of the Catholic faithful, which is innocently and noble enough. But to Rome that can mean only one thing. Complete submission by all to the authority of Rome. And to accomplish just this, a “Plan” was in the making; not only to cleverly circumvent English Protestantism, but all others as well.

There were two monumental factors about English Protestantism, that not only concerned and haunted Rome and her priesthood, but seemed to taunt them as well. First, Rome was not just dealing with the Church of England, which was bad enough, in that its arrogant heresy was made the law of the land. But there was a massive segment of Protestants rising up in strength, who believed, according to Scripture, that the Church of England, even though it had separated itself from Rome, was shamefully clinging on to most of Rome’s tenets that were blatantly false doctrines. These Puritans wanted these corrupt practices abandoned immediately and the Church of England purified. But worse than that, because Rome had become such a virtual moral cesspool, the more one studied the Scriptures the more it became obvious just how much her doctrines were in rottenness of error. So many ardent reformers, in turn, rejected the Puritans too because they felt they had not cleansed the Church enough.

Like a horse that had been confined all its life in the deep darkness of a mine, bringing it into the light of day is blinding. So reformers in their blind condition could not bear to see the light of truth all at once. It was a gradual and painful learning process. And for most Protestants, which Rome fully recognized and despised, it was not a short lived passing fancy, for they were not motivated by politics, as was Henry VIII, but were completely sincere and intensely dedicated to the love of Scriptural truth; their consciences compelling them to live their lives according to the light they had come to understand. But the second and most disturbing problem that frustrated and gnawed at Rome, was that this deep rooted malignancy was being carried and planted in the New World. For it was exactly the same time when England had become a boiling cauldron of religious enmity, that she was also planting her colonies in the North American continent.

No one recognized this dilemma of Rome better than the Jesuits; and they had a mind to do something about it. They would go to America! Not South America mind you, where Catholicism was already wondrously flourishing in a fresh new land, without pestilent Protestants, but where the horrors of the inquisition and genocide were deliciously in full swing. And not to the European Continent either, where Germany was being exterminated clean, during the 1618-1648 Thirty Years’ War, to provide vast vacancies that could have been filled by the terribly persecuted English Catholics. But the Jesuits would plant a Catholic colony among the English North Americans. Imagine it— it’s almost like a miracle or gift from God — as they piously declared, that it was to be a refuge and sanctuary, the ‘only’ in the world, where all the religiously persecuted and oppressed could come and find a safe haven of rest. — Or so the Catholic legend goes.

SECRETARY OF STATE GEORGE CALVERT

It seemed that whenever the English Crown had a need for matching a royal marriage, they couldn’t resist going fishing in the waters of Spain. Henry VIII’s first bride was Spanish, and so was his daughter, Mary Tudor’s husband. And now James I, in spite of his professing to be Protestant, was also negotiating for a Spanish bride for his son, Charles I. But news about this time in England of the Thirty Years’ War eruption, that saw the army of the League and Spanish battalions marching up the valley of the Rhine, only served to accentuate and strengthen hidden fears and arouse fierce Protestant passions. A strong anti- Catholic war party sprung up, and when Parliament reassembled in 1621, after its seven years’ recess, the storm of opposition against the Spanish match broke loose. The war party that was urging England to intervene and declare war against Spain and give aid to the German Protestant cause, certainly was in no mood to tolerate a plan that would place a Catholic queen on the throne of England. However the King, on the advice of his Secretary of State, George Calvert, and other Catholic counselors, refused the demands declaring, he would govern according to the common weal, not according to the common will. And so the negotiations for a Catholic Spanish bride continued and a Protestant sore was left to fester.

George Calvert was a great favorite of King James I and after James I, that favoritism continued on through his son, Charles I. In 1617, James I, in recognition of Calvert’s public services, conferred on him the order of knighthood and two years later he was elevated to the office of Secretary of State and became a member of the King’s Privy Council. Also as a reward for faithful services, the King granted him, in 1621, a manor of 2300 acres, in the County of Longford, Ireland. In 1625, the King then elevated him to the Irish Peerage as Baron Baltimore of Baltimore in County Longford. Thus in a matter of a few years, George Calvert rose to phenomenal power, wealth, and influence and in a few more years was to fix his name forever in a colony of the New World. But for the present time, King James I had selected Calvert, a man distinguished, well qualified, and anxiously in favor of the plan, to handle a very ticklish and delicate undertaking; to obtain a Spanish Catholic bride for his twenty year son. — Protestant England, with stringent anti-Catholic laws, negotiating with Catholic Spain, who demanded those laws repealed as a condition for granting a Spanish bride?

King James I and his small clique of Catholic Court advisors, known as the “Spanish Party”, (the same that William Allen with the Jesuits more than forty years before had become a leader of, but was now headed up by George Calvert and the Jesuits) became discreetly cautious as it became known of their plans to make an alliance with Spain through the proposed marriage of the Crown Prince Charles with the Spanish Infanta, Donna Maria. Throwing all caution to the wind, by ignoring public and Parliamentary outcries against such a union, George Calvert had made good progress with the treaty negotiations, that complied with the Pope’s demands, that was stipulated in 1622, in return for his marriage dispensation. So Calvert was careful to include in the marriage treaty a clause granting full religious liberty to the Catholics of England and freedom from further persecution. Also a Catholic education for the children of the marriage, a Catholic household for the Infanta, and a Catholic chapel at the English court, were all guaranteed. Then a secret treaty granting further concessions was signed later at the home of the Spanish ambassador, with James I giving his full approval, ratified by his oath.”

George Calvert was doing quite well in his efforts to shackle England again with Catholicism; that is, until Prince Charles got a brain storm and blew everything out of the water. Secretly, he had appeared in person at the Spanish court as the suitor for the hand of the Infanta. But it seems that while he was there, offenses were given and offenses were taken on both sides that resulted in a complete breakdown of discussions. So the prince and his envoy returned to England without the bride. When the news got out that the negotiations had ended up ina failure, celebrations rocked the streets of London with great rejoicing and lighting of bonfires. However, there was no joy for the Spanish Party, which had no other choice but to quickly vanish from public view. But Prince Charles had an alternative on his mind. On his way to Spain, he had stopped off at Paris and laid eyes on the lovely French Princess, Henrietta Maria.*’ That was the girl he wanted for his bride and actually afterwards married; a girl so Catholic she wouldn’t even appear at his coronation,” and whose name Charles later named the colony of ‘Mary’-land for. As for George Calvert, — he too had an alternative plan in mind.

George Calvert understood perfectly which way the religious wind was blowing in England, and like all wealthy and influential Catholics who shuttered at the very thought of losing their popish powers, was determined to recapture those strayed minds that had been so dangerously set free from the captivities of Rome, and were now disgracefully diverting precious funds from the pope’s treasury. England, as far as Rome was concerned, was a religious mission, where its people had to be converted and brought back into the papal fold; if not by outright force, then by pressure or deceptive persuasion. This ‘back up’ tactic, of extending the hand of peace until superiority can be gained, is a hallmark of the Jesuits that has been used time and again to accomplish their purposes.

GEORGE CALVERT AND AMERICAN CATHOLIC COLONIZATION

George Calvert was an agent and confidant of the Jesuits. Working in the English Court, he was their man. He believed fully in their goals and purposes, even though his long hard labors there, representing the Spanish Party, had come to naught. But Calvert had a very keen sense of where the rising tide of Puritans in Parliament were taking England’s religious future. And so as a fabulously wealthy landed proprietor and Catholic nobleman, urged on by the Jesuits, there was only one thing to do. — Launch their back up ‘Plan’ and found a Catholic colony in English North America.

The idea of planting the Catholic Church in the New World certainly wasn’t something new. Indeed, an organization that taught that theirs was the only means by which mankind could achieve salvation, converting the savages then became the authorized pretense and excuse for every expedition, no matter where it was going. And with the Jesuits in the vanguard, the mission of the Catholic Church was always guaranteed its works of ‘holiness’. Spain and Portugal sent the Jesuits to South America, where they performed wonderfully their benevolent works of slavery and genocide. France established New France also with Jesuit pioneers, that historians, notably Bancroft and Parkman, pay such great tribute to for their heroic sufferings carrying the Message of the Cross to the natives of the North American wilderness. So the compulsion to plant the Catholic Church among the English New World was like second nature to the Jesuits, even automatic. Actually, the idea wasn’t new to George Calvert either, because there were several expeditions before his that had failed, that were involved and spearheaded by the Jesuits and wealthy Catholic noblemen. But our interest is in George Calvert’s expedition, — not so much that he succeeded in planting a Catholic colony among the Protestant English, but because of what the Jesuits had secretly planned for the project’s future; that if you have eyes to see, is quite evident today.

With the death of his father, James I, Charles I in 1625, came to the English throne. The outstanding figure of the English Jesuits during this time was Jesuit Richard Blount. When the English mission was made a vice-province in 1619, he became the vice-provincial or superior. He was vice-provincial from 1619 to 1623, having charge of all Jesuits’ affairs in England, subject only to the General of the Society. This covered the period when Lord Baltimore first became active in American colonization. In the year 1620, when the Pilgrims of the Mayflower landed on New England’s shores, George Calvert purchased from a former classmate at Oxford, a plantation on the stony coast of Newfoundland. He applied for and received from James I in April 1623, the charter of Avalon, the name he gave his Newfoundland colony. Calvert prepared the charter himself, in the fall and winter of 1622. It will be noticed that this was exactly the time he was engaged in the negotiations for James I in the Spanish marriage treaty. With the Jesuits’ guiding hand, Calvert prepared both documents.

When a province was created in England in 1623, Jesuit Richard Blount was made provincial, and retained that office until 1635 when he was succeeded by Jesuit Henry More. Richard Blount was a member of one of the ancient families of England and of the nobility. He had close, if not blood relationship with Lord Baltimore’s co-laborer, Lord Arundel of Wardour. In his veins ran the blood of the houses of Norfolk, Howard, and Warwick.® When Charles I took the English throne, and as soon as his Queen, Henrietta Maria, seemed able to provide a bishop in England, bishops of Chalcedon were sent in 1623 and 1625. The second of these, Dr. Richard Smith, became embroiled in a controversy that involved the whole future of the English Jesuit mission. George Calvert came to the aid of Jesuit Blount in the controversy that arose, and took the side of the Jesuit missionaries. In 1628, so great an opposition had arisen to the action of the bishop that a number of the Catholic lords and gentry signed a brief and letter of remonstrance, prepared by Calvert and signed last by him, then sent it to Rome. When the bishop heard of their action against him, he resigned.“ The Jesuits in England had found an able and fearless advocate in Lord Baltimore.

It was during this controversy that George Calvert made two trips to his Avalon colony. The first trip in 1627 was very brief, for he returned to England the same year. But his second trip, the following summer of 1628, he had meant to stay. He brought along his second wife and several members of his family. Also forty colonists, including three other Jesuits who were to assist the Jesuits already sent there earlier. Calvert suffered terribly that year as a typical miserable cold harsh and long Newfoundland winter set in. He fell ill along with many of his other colonists, they all being sick at the same time. Ten died from the experience.

Broken in health, and with a considerable loss of fortune, it thoroughly convinced him that Newfoundland’s severe climate was no place to establish his colony. In fact, he wrote the king that he was tempted to give up further plans of colonization altogether. But an ‘underlying’ motive spurred him on. For in the same letter, before he had even seen Virginia, he was requesting the king to grant him a piece of its land. As soon as the weather permitted, Calvert set his sails again. This time for Virginia; and taking his family and Jesuits with him, he went to take a look.

The spirits of George Calvert revived considerably as his ship sailed into the magnificently beautiful Chesapeake Bay, that October 1629 day. A bay so large at its mouth that Calvert could not see one lush green shore from the other. Anchoring at Jamestown, the Virginians soon made it apparent, after he refused to take the oath of supremacy, that they did not wish to have Lord Baltimore for a neighbor. But before departing for England, he took a voyage northward up the Chesapeake Bay in quest of unoccupied territory. Viewing both shores, east and west, he beheld for the first and only time the meadow land and hills of the future colony of Maryland. Like Moses of old looking into the promised land, Calvert would never set his foot upon it. Returning to England, he would seek a grant from the king.

Much has been said already concerning the events surrounding the colony of Maryland in chapter eight. The history of Maryland is extremely important and significant here because it was through the colony of Maryland that the Catholic Church and its Jesuits gained entry to the English New World. When Lord Baltimore George Calvert was requesting his grant for Maryland from King Charles I, there were at that time only two English colonies in existence; Virginia and the Plymouth Colony. And both were very Protestant. As the events unfolded, and take particular notice: that no matter how ‘Protestant’ Virginia, the Plymouth Colony, or any other colony that followed wanted to declare themselves, whether their government was good or bad, or how rigidly they enforced their laws to exclude the Catholic religion, it was doomed to be sidestepped. Protestantism is basically the common mans’ religion. In the end, Catholic kings and the Catholic super rich nobility always have their way. This is a fact and reality that Protestantism is powerless to fight against.

When Lord Baltimore returned from Virginia in 1630, he only had two more years in which to live. He sat down to draft his Maryland charter for the colony that King Charles I, who was now on the English throne, had granted him. Calvert, like so many Englishmen of his day, saw exploration and colonization as paths to substantial profit, and his mercantile interests were well established. As early as 1609 he was admitted as a member of the East India Company with the considerable investment of £1000 and increased this to £1600 in 1616. Also in 1609 he became a member of the second Virginia Company, and the New England Company by 1622. His later interests extended to such distinct affairs as the silk trade and a plantation in Ireland. George Calvert was an enterprising business man and as a former Secretary of State he had had experience with treaties, charters and charter drafting, and so he knew what he was doing. But this little project had a religious flavor, and the stiff opposition of the Parliamentary party and the Virginians made it necessary that most of the planning be carried on in semi-secrecy.

The Jesuit influences behind Lord Baltimore’s project of American colonization can not be overlooked. It must be remembered that from 1623, when Calvert first purchased his Newfoundland plantation till 1633, the date the Ark and Dove sailed to found the Maryland colony, was also approaching the very time when it was reported to Rome that there were three hundred and sixty-four Jesuits in England.’ So though it was subdued, it was also a time for expansion and zealous activity. And it is well established that four Jesuit names in particular had a leading role in counseling Lord Baltimore; even before, and definitely through the time of his colonization project. They were Jesuits Henry More, the great-grandson of the Chancellor, Sir Thomas More, author of “Utopia”, Richard Blount, Andrew White and Sir Tobias Matthew.

During those years that George Calvert worked in the service of King James I, hidden influences were molding his thinking; so much so, that many suspected him to have been a Catholic at heart for quite some time. But being highly esteemed in the king’s favor, who had the courage to point a finger? But of those who were swaying his thoughts was Count Gondomar, the Spanish ambassador, with whom he had formed a close relationship during the Spanish marriage negotiations, and was accused of showing undue favoritism toward. There was also his very close family friend, Lord Thomas Arundel, Baron of Wardour, a wealthy Catholic nobleman who had been interested ina colonization venture fifteen years earlier. George Calvert’s oldest son, Cecilius, and second Lord Baltimore, married Thomas Arundel’s daughter, Lady Anne Arundel, in 1628. And there was Sir Tobias Matthew, who as a Jesuit under cover agent, acted at James I’s court to promote the marriage of Prince Charles with the Spanish Infanta. For his efforts, 20 October 1623, James I knighted him.

GEORGE CALVERT, THE JESUITS, AND THE MARYLAND COLONY CONSPIRACY

It was the Spanish marriage failure though, that seems to have jolted everything in George Calvert’s head into making a firm decision. For it was at this time that he openly declared himself to be Roman Catholic and turned in his resignation to the king. It was also at this time we find him going to the north of England, in the company of arch-Jesuit, Sir Tobias Matthew, to be received into the Catholic Church. Sir Tobias Matthew himself was ordained into the priesthood, 20 May 1614, by the notorious Jesuit, Cardinal Bellarmine. Written about the events during that time and taken from the book, “The History of the Society of Jesus in North America”, by Thomas Hughes, SJ., Text, volume 2, pages 7&8, in reference to the Aspinwall Papers from the Massachusetts Historical Society Collections. It says…

“Sir George became not only a Catholic, but a Catholic of Matthew’s own brotherhood, a Jesuit; and so, of course, became his son and heir (Cecil) after him”. An additional comment relating to Calvert and Matthew says…” They were both acting in concert and pursuing one common purpose, that of establishing a firm foothold for the Catholic religion in two adjoining colonies (Virginia and Maryland), which would be likely to support and protect each other, and to counterbalance the growing Protestant influence of the more northern portions of the New World, which had recently been abundantly and exclusively favoured by the Council of New England”.

George Calvert had opened himself up to Jesuit influence and ambitions of the purest kind, that flowed right from the hierarchy’s top.

This brief summary of Maryland’s history is not meant to give a misleading impression so to over simplify all the events shaping its colonization period and after. To be sure, many Catholic heads were brought together, and some of them violently bumped, to get their covert plan underway. So even though nothing goes exactly according to plan, understand perfectly, there definitely was a ‘Plan’. And should a fuller picture of some of the complexities be desired, just from a Jesuit viewpoint at least, the reader is recommended to read, if it can be acquired, the book written in 1907-1917 by Thomas Hughes SJ., and quoted from above. It has four volumes; two, volume I/part I and II, are documents and letters, some written in Latin. The other two volumes are I and II, texts, and are written in English.

The simple fact was, the ‘Plan’ was subject to some very serious pitfalls. First, the laws of England prohibited any such Catholic immigration venture going to the English New World. To proceed contrary, George Calvert and both Kings, James I and his son Charles I, and all those involved, knew they were breaking the law. But this was where kings and Parliament clashed. Kings claimed to rule by ‘divine right’, regardless of the law, and Parliament claimed kings reigned by the sovereignty of its people. But the greatest pitfall to overcome was a Parliament that upheld those laws; that vigorously and vehemently protested against their plans. But they need not to have worried. Kings had ways of getting around such trifles. Lord Baltimore George and his son Cecil Calvert received their charter grants. And even though we’ll never know exactly what went on behind closed doors, yet if the lady steps out pregnant and later gives birth, you sure have a pretty good idea. The ‘baby’ was born, though quite illegitimate, and heartily thrived and grew, and later even challenged its own mother.

Rome was exceedingly interested in a English Catholic colonization project, especially with George Calvert being the Jesuits’ front man. And there could not have been a more suitable or qualified person in all of England for them to have worked quietly behind. His relationship with both kings, his influence at court and his great wealth, fit their order just perfect. But try now to project yourself into their time frame; to grasp fully the seriousness of the business these men were about to engage themselves into. All England was in an uproar; everywhere the air was charged with voices of protests and civil war, and becoming stronger day by day. The king’s life itself was destined to be in jeopardy. So under these very real and pressing conditions, how would anyone, with even a speck of intelligence, conduct themselves to meet the problems? To Lord Baltimore, King James I and his son, Charles I, and all their powerful Catholic friends, it was not a question ‘if’ it could be done, but rather ‘how’, with the least amount of opposition.” The ‘how’ department was left up to Lords Baltimore, first and second, and the Jesuits; who got approval from their General and the pope.

There is no question that King James I and his son, Charles I, and both Lords Baltimore and the Jesuits were all deeply involved in the American colonization project, particularly the Maryland colony after Newfoundland had failed. Just the acquisition of the Maryland colony land alone, was blatantly obvious that some very powerful strings were being pulled.” But the Maryland charter too was a piece of work. All anti- Catholic restrictions and disabilities were kept out. In addition, the subtle wording of the fourth section, a topic of much discussion, was cleverly connived by the king and Calvert to hoodwink the English people.

During that time of religious and political ferment, terms could mean one thing today and another tomorrow. For example, the wording read pertaining to the Church, “according to the ecclesiastical laws of our kingdom of England”. Now if Protestants were in power that could have meant either the Church of England or the Puritans; which was only for Protestant window dressing. But suppose the pendulum swung in the opposite direction? — Which was the designers burning desire and ultimate goal, as seen by every condition extended to Calvert — then it would mean the Roman Catholic Church. Indeed, the term was not more explicit purposely, to leave the exact meaning in doubt. But add to the charter’s crafty maneuvers, the provision in article twenty, that no burden of taxation was ever to be laid upon them, along with giving the Proprietor the incredible sweeping powers of an absolute monarch, the Charter of Maryland then, the only one of its kind written in Latin, becomes the most ample and sovereign that ever emanated from the British Crown.

TOLERANCE — A GOOD ROMANIST’S LURE

There is not a history of Maryland written by a Catholic author that does not go on and on and continually stress, time after time after time, that Maryland is the land of toleration; that both Lords Baltimore, first and second, were men of great religious vision, benevolent, and so far ahead of their time. Maryland, a refuge for all Christians regardless, whatsoever, their particular belief. “Maryland, the Land of Sanctuary”, actually the title for one of their history books. How could the Puritans have been so cruel to wrest the colony from Lord Baltimore when he had so kindly offered them a refuge after the Anglicans had cast them out of Virginia? Maryland, the land to worship free, in “Maryland, the Free State”, the slogan it carries to this day. Maryland, the pioneer of religious liberty. For whose consumption is all this tainted propaganda directed? After awhile, the sugar gets so sweet, it tends to make you sick.

So that it is not thought to be an over exaggeration, let’s quote from the above mentioned book titled, “Maryland, the Land of Sanctuary” by Rev. William T. Russell, 1907. This book has the exquisite honor, and is therefore sanctioned, by having its introductory preface given by his Eminence, James Cardinal Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore, Maryland at that time. The following quote is taken from the very first words of the book, chapter one, paragraph one, page one…

“To Maryland belongs the peerless distinction of being in modern times “The Land of Sanctuary.” Here the persecuted for conscience’ sake of every creed might find an end of persecution and a peaceful home. The Prelatist (one who supports of advocates prelacy, or the government of the church by prelates) excluded from the haven of Plymouth Rock by the Pilgrims of the Mayflower, the Puritan self- righteous, but self-denying, driven from England and Virginia, the Quaker, peaceful yet fanatical, hounded from every spot where he would build a cabin he might call his home, as well as the Jew, rejected by all, found in Maryland a welcome and an abode of peace. The landing at St. Clement’s Island, on the 25th of March, 1634, of the little band of Pilgrims, who later founded the settlement of St. Mary’s, marks a distinct era in the religious history of the world, for then and there religious liberty gained its first foothold among the nations of the earth.”

Understand: these sugary words reflect the sentiments of an organization that has a track record of being a maniacal serial killer and butcher unsurpassed by any other in the history of our world. And with taking the keenest delight and pleasures in mutilating its untold amount of defenseless victims. — But now in the face of one worthy of protecting itself, resorts to portraying to the whole world, like a true bully trying to save its own hide and gain advantage, a disposition of character that would almost fit a saint. But let’s take a look at another quote from the same book, pages 6&7, to show exactly how this organization feels about true religious toleration…Because some religions may claim for their beliefs such as polygamy, the sacrifice of human victims, or some other degrading moral practice, the principle of ‘absolute’ religious liberty cannot be admitted by any civil government. And rightly so, but the author goes on to say…

“The utmost that is consistent with the very existence of civil government is a ‘limited’ religious liberty. Nor can we agree with those who seem to hold that a multiplicity of warring religious beliefs is the ideal of social perfection. The conditions that necessitate even a limited toleration of all beliefs will ever prove more or less dangerous to the welfare of the people according as religious convictions are more or less strong, or according as they are maintained by men more or less ignorant and narrow. When it is needlessly proclaimed it is an invitation to sectarianism, with its inevitable disunions and discussions; it is perilous to the peace of a community. The closer the union between the civil and religious authority, as long as each aids the other, and neither encroaches upon the domain of the other, the better it will be for both and the more secure will be the peace of the people.”
“But when religious liberty has been inevitably produced by the force of circumstances, and has been established by treaties or legislation, the law and the treaties should be respected. A Catholic ruler is justified in granting a limited religious liberty, as above explained, in two cases for the welfare of the people. The first occurs, when to refuse religious liberty would be more injurious than to grant it; and the second, when the grant would be accompanied by greater good than refusal.”

What course then, under these most perilous circumstances, would any sensible, level headed and intelligent business man, who had just invested the extraordinary sum of more than £40,000 in his Maryland venture, have taken?? Rest assured: religious tolerance has never been offered by Rome out of benevolence, but is only stubbornly squeezed out strictly as a policy of sheer expediency. Give George and Cecil Calvert a little intellectual credit. Their course of action surely did not come from a love for their fellow Protestant colonists, but the hard cold fact that they were compelled to walk that narrow line of tolerance because it would have been totally stupid and foolhardy to have chosen any other path. — That is, if they didn’t want their venture to be ship wrecked — no matter what kind of saintly picture the legend makers want to paint of the Calverts. And this role of tolerance and low profile became a governing factor that was adopted and rigidly adhered to (again, for ‘expediency’ sake) by the Calverts and the top hierarchy of the Jesuits, even up until today.

JESUITS AND THE MARYLAND COLONY

“While Lord Baltimore George Calvert was planning his Maryland colony, Henry More was among the most prominent Jesuits in England. At this time the relations between the Lords Baltimore and the Jesuits were most friendly; in fact, the latter seem to have played a very important part in planning and projecting the Maryland venture, as well as in acting as the spiritual advisers of the Proprietaries. We may well believe that Jesuit More, who soon after became the provincial in England, was one of the chief councilors of Lords Baltimore in a project which was of deep interest to the Jesuits at that time.”

From the book, “Maryland, the Land of Sanctuary”, pages 25 & 26. It was he as George Calvert’s chief advisor and councilor, that guided him in the preparation of the Maryland charter.

Another Jesuit that was quite conspicuous in his close association and affairs of Lords Baltimore George and Cecil Calvert in their plans for the Maryland colony was Andrew White; who has also been called in Maryland history, “The Apostle of Maryland.” As far back as the year 1605, when he was twenty-six, he was engaged in the ministry in the English mission field, though not yet a Jesuit. He applied for admission, was accepted, and entered the novitiate. Twelve years later, about 1620, and because he had previous theological education he was not required the entire seventeen, he took his final Jesuit vows of profession. It was while Andrew White was in the English mission that he met Lord Baltimore and became acquainted with the plans for the American colony. There is record that while Lord Baltimore was in Newfoundland he wrote to White. Upon returning from Virginia and receiving his Maryland grant, it was then that Jesuit Andrew White applied for the Maryland mission.

The amount of historical letters and documents that have been preserved and are available, leaves no room for doubt about the activities of the leading participants involved in the Maryland colony. The Jesuit Mutius Vilelleschi was General from 1615 till his death, 1645. There are several related letters from him to the English provincial, Jesuit Richard Blount, who held that office from 1623 till 1635, and then was succeeded by Henry More.” Both of these men have previously been mentioned. Lord Baltimore George Calvert was completely captivated by the Jesuit Order. They had wooed him, and he in return had successfully bailed them out of a troubled spot. He had the utmost confidence in their purpose, their schools, intellect and methods. He respected and requested their help in drafting the Avalon and Maryland charters. He was sending three of his younger sons across the channel, against the English law, to receive a Jesuit education. Now he was requesting Jesuit missionaries to be sent to his Maryland colony. Asan interesting note taken from the book, “History of the Society of Jesus in North America” by Thomas Hughes SJ., Text, volume I, chapter III, page 206…

“The Baron of Baltimore went off to Newfoundland. He abandoned it in the autumn of the following year, 1629. Then we find that on the 24th of November, 1629, “ten boys, three of them being sons of the Lord Baron of Baltimore,” were in the English Channel, crossing over to St. Omer’s College, under the charge of Jesuits. The little vessel was overhauled and attacked by Netherlanders. An exciting scene followed. Nobody was killed; but the convoy of harmless passengers was robbed of everything; and then landed in safety on the 28th of the same month at Nieuport, whence they reached St. Omer’s on December 6.”

Within the Catholic hierarchy, the participants involved in the Maryland mission had to work out all their plans, objectives, and stratagems and then submit a report to their superiors — first the Jesuit in the mission field to his provincial, then to their General, and finally to the pope — for approval, and then returned. Many of these correspondences are on record and still can be read today. Andrew White and two other men were approved for the Maryland mission. After Lord Baltimore’s return from Virginia in 1630, there is much evidence to show that for those two years till his death, Andrew White was in close touch with him and had an active part in the plans for the new colony. It is a well established fact that he wrote the famous ‘Declaratio Coloniae’, outlining the purposes of the colony and the terms and conditions offered to the settlers, which was published, with copies in English circulated in England to attract colonists, while copies in Latin were sent to his superiors.”

Also, as part of their stratagem to be able to answer their critics, a literal question and answer situation was written up covering the various objections that could have been raised, along with their deflecting and neutralizing effect answers.’”> This paper is strongly believed to have been written also by Jesuit Andrew White; but whoever actually prepared it, it bore the stamp of approval of the English Province and Jesuit Blount. It validly proves that the Provincial of the Jesuits considered the charter of Maryland, that the Society of Jesus undertook to further and extend the planting of the colony, and with the full knowledge that the ‘pretense’ of religious toleration was to be adopted as one of the fundamental institutions of the province. — So that by necessity, toleration for Roman Catholics carried with it toleration for all Christians. Therefore the design and integrity behind the Maryland project had the cooperation and approval of the Roman Catholic hierarchy — Jesuits Andrew White and Richard Blount, the English Provincial, the General of the Society of Jesus, and the Pope. It is remarkable that “The Roman Catholic Church”, which never changes, changes often when it is to her advantage.

George Calvert died 15 April 1632 and his son, Cecilius Calvert, became the second Lord Baltimore. He was only twenty- six years of age when his father’s mantle suddenly fell upon his young shoulders; thrusting upon him full responsibility for carrying on the plans for the new colony. But he rose to the occasion superbly. He knew of his father’s plans and had been taught well Rome’s procedure of conquest whenever she was in the minority. First, she begs for tolerance. Then when tolerance has been granted, she begs for equality. After equality has been enjoyed then Rome steps forth in her true colors and arrogantly and ruthlessly dictates her supremacy. So Cecil Calvert was determined to adopt and maintain ‘toleration’ in the colony of Maryland as a design and first step towards achieving Catholic superiority. — And either with or without the zealous Jesuits in the Maryland mission field, who had problems seeing the full strategic picture.

SECOND LORD BALTIMORE CECILIUS CALVERT AND HIS CONTROVERSY WITH JESUITS

The relationship and admiration that bonded George Calvert to the Jesuits came from their wooing him and his first hand experience working with them throughout his life’s career. His son Cecil lacked that personal Jesuit touch, and even though he understood all too well and respected their great capabilities, it was more from a distance. When the great dispute arose between Cecil Calvert and the Jesuits, caused by some of their demands and actions in the Maryland colony, his letters then are quite revealing. He certainly expressed himself quite frankly to his brother, Governor Leonard Calvert. First, he severely upbraids his brother for failing to follow his instructions. It is he that gives the directions, and not his brother’s place to question why. The Maryland colony and his own life was on the line and so accuses the Jesuits of being his bitter enemies. Other clergymen can very well replace the Jesuits, but for Catholicism’s sake, and of course his investments, the Maryland colony must survive to fulfill its destiny.

The following is an excerpt taken from a letter in: Letters of Cecilius Calvert to Leonard Calvert, November 21-23, 1642, ‘Calvert Papers’, pp. 216-18…

“For whatsoever you may conceive of them who have no reason upon my knowledge to love them very much if you knew as much as I do concerning their speeches and actions here towards you. I am (upon very good reason) satisfied in my judgment that they do design my destruction and have too good cause to suspect, that if they cannot make or maintain a party among the English to bring their ends about, they will endeavor to do it by the Indians within a very short time by arming them against all those that shall oppose them, and all under presence of God’s honor and the Propagation of the Christian Faith, which shall be the mask and vizard (disguise) to hide their other designs withal.”
“If all things that Clergymen should do upon these pretenses should be accounted just and to proceed from God, laymen were the basest slaves and the most wretched creatures upon the earth. And if the greatest saint upon earth should intrude himself into my house against my will, and in despite of me, with the intention to save the souls of all my family, but withal give me just cause to suspect that he likewise designs my temporal destruction, or that being already in my house doth actually practice it, though withal he do perhaps many spiritual goods, — yet certainly I may and ought to preserve myself by the expulsion of such an enemy, and by providing others to preform the spiritual goods as he did, who shall not have any intention of mischief towards me. For the law of nature teacheth this, that it is lawful for every man in his own just defense, vim vi repellere — those that will be imprudent, must be as imprudently dealt withal.”

It is very interesting how Catholic authors and historians try to patch up and smooth over this most glaringly bitter and sharp controversy between Cecil Calvert and the Jesuits. Cecil Calvert was fighting for his very life and substance, yet the Jesuits in Maryland could have cared less about his personal predicament, — but like a true Jesuit or programmed robot, their only concern was to ramrod their sacred policies through, regardless of the cost. Exasperated, Cecil appealed to the General of the Jesuits. Only then, after the problems were fully reviewed and the General decided in Lord Baltimore’s favor, did he get any relief or satisfaction from the Jesuits in Maryland to obey his requests, though hostilely complied with. But through their folly, he lost his Maryland charter anyhow, and was lucky that that was all. It seems that, though the Jesuit’s General, Cecil Calvert, and the Jesuits in the Maryland mission field were all striving for the same common goal, only the General and Cecil understood the pre-planned course of action that had to be rigidly followed if they were going to successfully reach that goal. So by an order from the General, the course of those in the mission field was altered. From then on, even though the Jesuit influence was subtly felt among the English North Americans, it came later through another channel too.

It’s a pretty sad situation when Jesuits stealthily use religion as a means to gain sympathizers and to infatuate so many under their spell; who, for those fortunate enough to wake up, will find themselves in a one-way love affair, being used only as a disposable tool to achieve a Jesuit end. The resentment is not so. much that the Roman Church is in total gross error according to the Scriptures, who haughtily claims to be the sole possessor of religious truth, while scorning and branding those that disagree as heretics, which is bad enough, — and for many, in spite of all this, would still agree to live in peace with her. But the fierce resentment comes from Rome righteously wanting to jamb her garbage down others’ throats, with either accept it or be eliminated ultimatum. And though she may be hiding her true colors for the moment, don’t be fooled, they will definitely soon appear.

In spite of twice having his colony wrenched from him due to his Catholic religion, Cecil Calvert surprisingly regained it and lived almost twenty years after to see it flourish, grow and prosper until his death. This has to say much about a couple of points when considering that England had just ended a civil war that swirled around just such Protestant-Catholic issues. First, that the Puritan government and Oliver Cromwell were not quite as tyrannical and intolerant as has been painted by the Catholic hierarchy. Or second, it strongly proves that regardless of being in the stronghold of Protestantism ‘supreme’, the Catholic elite still had persuasive powers and influence to jockey things their way — if a little discretion was used. Discretely driving a Catholic wedge whenever there was a relaxed opportune time could gain for Rome by increments what a frontal attack would surely lose. This was the policy of Lord Baltimore Cecil Calvert. Actually, driving a Catholic wedge among the English was the purpose of all those involved. It was just the timing that caused such a bitter disagreement.

THIRD LORD BALTIMORE CHARLES CALVERT AND HIS MARYLAND COLONY LOST

His son Charles however, who was now governor of Maryland and became the third Lord Baltimore at his father’s death, never seemed to understand the principles of discretion or toleration. He certainly never fit that ‘sweet tolerant’ Catholic picture purposely painted by Romanists designed to rock dumb Protestants to sleep. He was a true stereotype son of Rome, spurred on by his vicious hatred for anything Protestant and urged on by the regrouped Maryland Jesuits. His policies jolted Protestants wide awake, and for the third time the Calverts lost their Maryland colony. But for those more sober minds plotting Rome’s ultimate supremacy, failure burned ever deeper into their consciousness — that to pretend benevolence and toleration seemed a more practical path to final victory.

The partiality shown to Catholics by the third Lord Baltimore Charles, was such an abrupt change of policy from his father’s, and so obnoxiously anti-Protestant that complaints began to pour in to the authorities in England, to such an extent, that Charles felt he had better go to England personally and get things straightened out. He sailed in 1684, eight years after his father’s death, and was never allowed to return. King James II ascended the English throne the next year, 1685, and Charles Calvert seeking and expecting compassionate support from his very Catholic King got the shock of his life. With pitiful whining and groveling he plead that his administration had always been in strict conformity with the royal charter and that there was no just cause for declaration of a forfeiture. But James II turned a deaf ear to his appeals and responded to the urgings of his Jesuit confessors and Baltimore’s enemies instead. The King promptly ordered the writ issued against the Charter in April, 1687. But only because the King himself had to flee for his life was Baltimore’s charter spared a little time longer.

If Lord Baltimore Charles had a way of shaking Protestants out of their sleep in Maryland, King James II’s shenanigans literally startled Protestants in England like a thunder clap. In fact, they were willing to risk another bloody civil war rather than be under the bondage of Rome. But James II thought more of his head than to stick around and fight. Thus declaring herself forever Protestant, England began her “Glorious Revolution”. The Stuart dynasty went into bitter exile rallying and plotting for the next sixty years to gain their restoration. And in Maryland, bitter resentment was expressed in another way to show how they keenly felt. No sooner did the news reach Maryland that the Catholic ‘hope’ in England had been put to flight, than false rumors began to reverberate throughout the colony, stirred up to the highest pitch of excitement, that the Maryland Catholic government, upheld by Catholics, had joined themselves with the Indians for the murder of all the Protestants in Maryland. These tales of terror and bloodshed, said to be inflicted by natives and Catholics, of burning houses, with women and children carried off, left Protestant settlers panic- stricken.

Catholic historians delight in placing these false rumors on Protestants. As for Lord Baltimore’s representatives in Maryland, they found themselves set at defiance by an intangible but seemingly ubiquitous enemy. The immediate effect was chaos and the fast giving away of the Maryland government foundations. But who had counseled King James II two years earlier to forfeit the Maryland Charter but his Jesuit confessors? Had not even Cecil Calvert wrote to his brother governor of his belief that Jesuit intentions, if pressed, would employ armed Indians to further their designs? At the time of the Revolution in England, 1688, there were six Jesuit Priests and two Franciscans in Maryland; surely enough to fan a rumor if they had a mind to. As to who started the rumors, most likely it will always remain a mystery. But the fierce Catholic hatred and revenge felt towards England’s Glorious Revolution and its humiliating dismissal of James II is not. In its wake, Charles Calvert was shorn of his propriety rights and Maryland was made a royal colony. It has been lamented, as the harsh penal laws aimed at Catholics set in, that Maryland, the land of religious liberty, (liberty for Romanism) began the darkest era of its history.

At this juncture, England’s Glorious Revolution permanently formed and molded attitudes and passions that would affect world events far into the future. To the mind of the Catholic aristocratic elite: proud, wealthy, powerful, educated and influential, attributes better used to dominate rather than to be naturally submissive, the Glorious Revolution that had subjugated and humiliated them far beyond their noble dignity, might be seethingly tolerated, but never ever would it be accepted. It was Protestant! the common man’s revolution and his religion. How could they? But to the Protestant’s mind after victory? What else was there but complacency. Yet, nothing kept Europe in such a state of ferment and intrigue as the Jacobite partisans of James II exiled in France. Their passion to get revenge seemed to consume their very mind and soul. Secret conclaves sprung up like mushrooms in order to plot and scheme their invasions of England and develop their Catholic brand of Freemasonry. After several attempts to subject England to Romanism by force, only after the 1745 invasion attempt did it bring home to bear the futility of using force. But in the North American English colonies, particularly Maryland, there was a more kinder gentler Plan being worked out.

Continued in Chapter 14 Jesuit Inspired Carroll Family And Freemasonry — Launch America Toward Its Secret Destiny

All chapters of The Grand Design Exposed





The Star of David? Or the Star of Remphan!

The Star of David? Or the Star of Remphan!

Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them: and I will carry you away beyond Babylon. – Acts 7:43

I have read the Book of Acts and Stephen’s discourse to the Jews just before he was stoned by them many times through the decades, but it was only from November of 2018 that I learned the connection with Acts 7:43 and the so called Star of David. Ask any Jew today, and they will not be able to tell you the origin of their national symbol! Please see:

Partial transcription

Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them: and I will carry you away beyond Babylon. – Acts 7:43

Amos 5:26  But ye have borne the tabernacle of your Moloch and Chiun your images, the star of your god, which ye made to yourselves.

Steven Anderson: The star of David, where does that symbol come from?

Jewish man: It’s never written explicitly in the Bible itself.

Steven Anderson: Is it in the Talmud?

Another man: No.

Steven Anderson: Is there a passage in the Bible about that or no?

Another man: No.

Steven Anderson: Okay. So you’re not really sure exactly where that comes from?

Another man: No.

Another man: You got me.

Steven Anderson: Nobody knows, huh?

Same man: I don’t know, I’m not, yeah.

Steven Anderson: Because I know it’s called the Star of David.

Same man: Yeah.

Steven Anderson: Does it have anything to do with David?

Same man: No, I don’t think so.

Older Jewish man: There must be somewhere. I do not remember exactly what the association was.

Steven Anderson: I believe that what they call the Star of David is actually the Star of Remphan. Because when you study the Bible, you’ll see that when they worshiped other gods, the Bible talks about them carrying the banner of the star of their god, Remphan.

Texe Marrs: You rejected the god of the Bible. You took up for yourself the star, that’s the six point star of your god called Remphan or Chiun. All these were names for Moloch, the great Baal, the great fire god, who was the devil. Beelzebub. And they were shocked about this. Now, who is this star god? If they only read the Old Testament, they would know this. In Amos, God said, you have taken up the star. And you’ve made me furious by doing that. And you have actually sacrificed your own children to the star god through the fires. They sacrificed their own children, the Jews did, to the star god.

Steven Anderson: When they worshiped a false god, they had the star of Remphan as an icon and as a symbol. We never see a star of David in Scripture, but the star of the false god, Remphan. And so we know today that they are not worshiping the true god. Because the Bible says, he that denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father. But he that acknowledgeth the Son hath the Father also.

If the Jews do not believe on the Son, the Bible says they don’t have the Father. So who do they have? Somebody else, a false god. Therefore, they’re not worshiping the same God that we worship.

Some people will say, oh, they worship God the father, they just don’t acknowledge Jesus. But the Bible teaches that it’s impossible to worship the Father if you don’t acknowledge the Son.

Texe Marrs: You get back to the Masonic fraternity of Freemasonry. Their great symbol is G. You’ll look at the star on the compass, which is a stylized star of David. In fact, they have the entire star of David in many Masonic temples. Why is that? Masonry is a study of Judaism and of the Kabbalah.

Newscaster: The Jewish Tribune newspaper, on October 28, 1927, stated, Freemasonry is based on Judaism. Eliminate the teachings of Judaism from the Masonic ritual and what is left.

Texe Marrs: Albert Pike said in his book, Morals and Dogma, that the Kabbalah is the very basis. Without the Kabbalah, we would not have the 33 rituals of the Masonic lodge. But the God they worship, the great architect, is Moloch, the star god.

Another preacher: In John 8:37-39, it’s interesting because Jesus said this. He said, “I know that ye are Abraham’s seed; but ye seek to kill me, because my word hath no place in you. I speak that which I have seen with my Father: and ye do that which ye have seen with your father.”

“They answered and said unto him, Abraham is our father. Jesus saith unto them, if ye were Abraham’s children, ye would do the works of Abraham.”

So it’s interesting because in verse 37, he acknowledged that they’re Abraham’s seed. He acknowledged that they’re physical descendants of Abraham. But then in verse 39, he’s questioning. He’s saying, you know, if ye were Abraham’s children, ye would do the works of Abraham. And he’s basically saying, you’re not the children of Abraham because, like we already talked about later in the passage, he says, you’re of your father the devil. So it’s interesting that Jesus himself said that you can be a physical descendant of Abraham and be of the seed of Abraham, and he doesn’t consider you a child of Abraham.

Older Jewish man: There is another passage. It’s in the Gospel of John. John chapter 8, verse 44, where he says that the Jews are the sons of the devil. That’s what he was preaching! (Jewish man exclaims that in an angry tone of voice!)

Another preacher: Jesus himself taught, ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own, for he is a liar and the father of it. So according to the Lord Jesus Christ, he said, ye are of your father the devil. So Jesus believed that they weren’t following Abraham. They weren’t following Moses. They weren’t following the prophets. They weren’t following God. He says they’re following their father, the devil.